The remedy of prophanenesse. Or, Of the true sight and feare of the Almighty A needful tractate. In two bookes. By Ios. Exon.
         Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
      
       
         
           1637
        
      
       Approx. 175 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 138 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2008-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A02586
         STC 12710
         ESTC S103753
         99839498
         99839498
         3926
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A02586)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 3926)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1475-1640 ; 1175:17)
      
       
         
           
             The remedy of prophanenesse. Or, Of the true sight and feare of the Almighty A needful tractate. In two bookes. By Ios. Exon.
             Hall, Joseph, 1574-1656.
          
           [14], 252, [12], 83, [1] p.
           
             Printed by Thomas Harper, for Nathanael Butter, and are to be sold at his shop at the signe of the pyde-Bull, at S. Austins Gate,
             London :
             1637.
          
           
             Ios. Exon. = Joseph Hall.
             The first leaf is blank.
             "A sermon preach't in the city of Excester, at the consecration of a new buriall-place, there, on Saint Bartholomews day, Aug. 24. 1637" has separate dated title page and pagination; register is continuous.
             With errata list on imprimatur leaf. Variant: without errata list; preliminaries ([24] p.) in an earlier imposition.
             Reproduction of the original in the Harvard University. Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Fear of God -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-11 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-03 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-03 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-03 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2008-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           THE
           REMEDY
           OF
           PROPHANENESSE
           .
        
         
           OR
           ,
           OF
           The
           true
           sight
           and
           feare
           of
           the
           ALMIGHTY
           .
        
         
           A
           needfull
           Tractate
           .
        
         
           In
           two
           Bookes
           .
        
         
           BY
           IOS
           .
           EXON
           .
        
         
           
             LONDON
             ,
          
           Printed
           by
           
             Thomas
             Harper
             ,
          
           for
           
             Nathanael
             Butter
             ,
          
           and
           are
           to
           be
           sold
           at
           his
           shop
           at
           the
           signe
           of
           the
           pyde-Bull
           ,
           at
           S.
           
             Austins
          
           Gate
           ,
           1637.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           Imprimatur
           .
        
         
           
             SA
             .
             BAKER
             .
          
           
             
               Octob.
            
             11.
             1637.
             
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           .
        
         
           THe
           Remedy
           of
           Prophanenesse
           .
           A
           Sermon
           Preach't
           in
           the
           City
           of
           
             Excester
             ,
          
           at
           the
           consecration
           of
           a
           new
           Buriall-place
           there
           ,
           
             Gen.
             23.19.20
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           
             Reader
             ,
          
        
         
           I
           Had
           meant
           to
           take
           leave
           of
           the
           Presse
           ,
           as
           one
           that
           repented
           to
           bee
           guilty
           of
           this
           common
           surfet
           .
           Yet
           once
           againe
           my
           zeale
           urges
           me
           to
           breake
           silence
           .
           I
           finde
           so
           little
           feare
           of
           God
           in
           this
           world
           which
           I
           am
           shortly
           leaving
           ,
           that
           
           I
           could
           not
           forbeare
           ,
           after
           my
           tears
           ,
           to
           bestow
           some
           inke
           upon
           it
           .
           Every
           man
           can
           bewaile
           it
           ,
           I
           have
           studied
           to
           redresse
           it
           .
           Wee
           may
           indevour
           that
           which
           GOD
           onely
           can
           effect
           .
           I
           humbly
           leave
           this
           to
           the
           worke
           of
           no
           lesse
           then
           an
           omnipotent
           grace
           .
           In
           the
           meane
           time
           it
           is
           both
           holy
           and
           laudable
           to
           project
           the
           remedies
           ;
           and
           it
           shall
           bee
           the
           no-small
           comfort
           of
           my
           death-bed
           ,
           that
           I
           have
           
           left
           behind
           me
           this
           seasonable
           advice
           of
           better
           thoughts
           ;
           which
           ,
           when
           I
           am
           gone
           ,
           may
           survive
           to
           the
           benefit
           of
           many
           :
           Know
           withall
           that
           this
           Treatise
           entred
           the
           Presse
           under
           the
           honored
           name
           of
           my
           deare
           Lord
           ,
           the
           Earle
           of
           
             Norwich
             ,
          
           whose
           death
           preventing
           the
           publication
           ,
           hath
           sent
           it
           forth
           Patron-lesse
           ;
           Mee
           thought
           I
           should
           not
           indure
           that
           what
           was
           once
           his
           ,
           in
           my
           destination
           ,
           
           should
           ever
           bee
           any
           others
           ;
           Let
           this
           blanke
           be
           as
           my
           last
           memoriall
           of
           the
           honour
           that
           I
           justly
           beare
           to
           that
           incomparable
           friend
           ,
           both
           alive
           and
           dead
           ,
           serve
           to
           professe
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           that
           these
           papers
           yeeld
           themselves
           not
           unwilling
           Orphans
           upon
           his
           losse
           :
           But
           why
           doe
           I
           so
           mis-name
           his
           glory
           ?
           That
           blessed
           soule
           not
           staying
           the
           leisure
           of
           my
           present
           directions
           ,
           hasted
           up
           to
           the
           free
           view
           of
           the
           
           face
           of
           his
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           could
           onely
           shew
           dimly
           ,
           and
           aloofe
           .
           There
           will
           be
           more
           use
           of
           the
           imitation
           of
           his
           practice
           ,
           then
           of
           the
           honour
           of
           his
           protection
           ;
           Let
           us
           goe
           cheerefully
           on
           in
           the
           steps
           of
           true
           piety
           ,
           and
           conscionable
           obedience
           ,
           untill
           our
           faith
           likewise
           shall
           shut
           up
           in
           an
           happy
           fruition
           .
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Contents
           of
           the
           severall
           Sections
           .
        
         
           
             BOOKE
             I.
             
          
           
             
               Proem
               .
            
             THe
             occasion
             ,
             need
             and
             use
             of
             the
             Treatise
             ensuing
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
             No
             one
             word
             can
             expresse
             that
             grace
             which
             we
             treat
             of
             ;
             what
             it
             includes
             and
             intimates
             .
             Feare
             is
             no
             fit
             terme
             for
             it
             :
             Affections
             well
             imployed
             ,
             turne
             vertues
             .
             Wherein
             holy
             feare
             consists
             :
             What
             is
             required
             to
             the
             attaining
             of
             it
             :
             
               
                 The
                 sight
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 sight
                 of
                 our selves
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
            
             Of
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Invisible
             :
             
               Moses
            
             a
             fit
             patterne
             for
             it
             .
             Two
             waies
             wherein
             he
             saw
             the
             Invisible
             .
             Our
             felicity
             consists
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             the
             degrees
             of
             our
             spirituall
             sight
             :
             how
             sight
             and
             invisibility
             may
             consist
             together
             .
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
            
             How
             wee
             may
             not
             think
             to
             see
             God
             :
             Not
             by
             any
             fained
             representation
             ;
             Not
             by
             the
             worke
             of
             improved
             reason
             ;
             Not
             in
             a
             full
             comprehention
             ;
             Not
             here
             in
             his
             divine
             essence
             ,
             or
             height
             of
             resplendence
             .
             How
             
               Moses
            
             desired
             to
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
            
             How
             we
             must
             indeavour
             to
             s●e
             the
             Invisible
             :
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 That
                 our
                 eyes
                 must
                 be
                 cleared
                 from
                 all
                 hindrances
                 of
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 That
                 blessed
                 object
                 must
                 bee
                 set
                 before
                 our
                 eyes
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 exaltation
                 ,
                 and
                 fortification
                 of
                 our
                 sight
                 .
              
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                
                 There
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 trajection
                 of
                 the
                 visuall
                 beames
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 thorow
                 all
                 earthly
                 occurrences
                 .
              
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                
                 A
                 divine
                 irradiation
                 of
                 the
                 mind
                 must
                 follow
                 :
                 what
                 light
                 wee
                 must
                 conceive
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     6.
                     
                  
                   The
                   eye
                   must
                   be
                   fixed
                   upon
                   this
                   blessed
                   object
                   unremoveably
                   .
                
                 
                   How
                   this
                   may
                   bee
                   effected
                   ,
                   and
                   how
                   farre
                   .
                
                 
                 
                   Three
                   waies
                   of
                   our
                   apprehention
                   of
                   God.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   7.
                   
                
                 There
                 will
                 follow
                 a
                 delight
                 and
                 complacency
                 in
                 that
                 God
                 whom
                 wee
                 see
                 .
                 Reprobates
                 doe
                 rather
                 see
                 Gods
                 anger
                 ,
                 than
                 himselfe
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
            
             Motives
             to
             stirre
             us
             up
             to
             strive
             to
             this
             happie
             sight
             :
             The
             act
             is
             reward
             enough
             to
             it selfe
             :
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 This
                 sight
                 frees
                 us
                 from
                 being
                 transported
                 with
                 earthly
                 vanities
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 prevalent
                 meanes
                 to
                 restraine
                 us
                 from
                 sinning
                 .
              
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                
                 It
                 upholds
                 us
                 in
                 the
                 constant
                 suffering
                 of
                 evill
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                
                 It
                 enters
                 us
                 into
                 our
                 heaven
                 .
                 This
                 vision
                 is
                 not
                 without
                 a
                 fruition
                 :
                 not
                 so
                 in
                 other
                 objects
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
            
             Of
             the
             casting
             downe
             our
             eyes
             to
             see
             our
             owne
             wretchednesse
             .
             How
             fraile
             we
             are
             ;
             how
             sinfull
             ;
             in
             how
             wofull
             condition
             by
             our
             sinne
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             BOOKE
             II.
             
          
           
             
               Sect.
               1.
               
            
             WHat
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             is
             .
             A
             double
             stamp
             or
             signature
             in
             this
             impression
             of
             feare
             .
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 An
                 inward
                 adoration
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 A
                 filiall
                 care
                 of
                 being
                 approved
                 to
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               2.
               
            
             What
             inward
             adoration
             is
             ;
             wherein
             it
             consists
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             be
             wrought
             .
             Of
             Gods
             infinite
             greatnesse
             ,
             shown
             in
             the
             Creation
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             the
             government
             thereof
             ,
             in
             the
             frame
             of
             the
             heaven
             ,
             earth
             ,
             sea
             ,
             man
             himselfe
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               3.
               
            
             Of
             Gods
             infinite
             mercy
             shown
             in
             the
             redemption
             of
             mankind
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               4.
               
            
             Of
             the
             holy
             mixture
             of
             this
             feare
             :
             Of
             the
             continuation
             and
             perpetuily
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               5.
               
            
             Religious
             adoration
             diffused
             through
             our
             whole
             outward
             cariage
             ,
             in
             our
             respects
             .
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 To
                 the
                 holy
                 name
                 of
                 God.
                 The
                 
                 Iewes
                 scruples
                 ;
                 our
                 carelesnesse
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               6.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 To
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               7.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   3.
                   
                
                 To
                 the
                 services
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 Preaching
                 ,
                 Administration
                 of
                 Sacraments
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               8.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   4.
                   
                
                 To
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               9.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   5.
                   
                
                 To
                 the
                 messengers
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               10.
               
            
             Of
             the
             humble
             subjection
             of
             our selves
             to
             the
             hand
             of
             God.
             
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 In
                 suffering
                 from
                 him
                 meekely
                 ,
                 and
                 patiently
                 :
                 The
                 good
                 examples
                 thereof
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 In
                 all
                 changes
                 of
                 estates
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               11.
               
            
             Of
             our
             child-lik
             care
             of
             a
             secret
             approving
             our selves
             to
             God
             ,
             and
             avoyding
             his
             displeasure
             :
             How
             wee
             are
             affected
             after
             wee
             have
             beene
             miscarried
             .
             The
             holy
             jelousy
             and
             suspicion
             of
             Gods
             children
             :
             This
             feare
             a
             retentive
             from
             sinne
             .
             Rifenesse
             of
             sinne
             ,
             an
             argument
             of
             the
             want
             of
             this
             feare
             .
             Wicked
             hearts
             must
             have
             terrible
             remedies
             .
             The
             misplaced
             feare
             of
             prophane
             men
             .
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               12.
               
            
             Of
             the
             filiall
             indevour
             of
             obedience
             ;
             in
             particular
             callings
             ,
             arising
             from
             this
             feare
             .
             The
             happy
             effects
             and
             issue
             of
             this
             feare
             .
          
           
             
               Sect.
               13.
               
            
             Of
             the
             extreames
             of
             this
             feare
             ,
             on
             both
             sides
             .
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 Whereof
                 the
                 first
                 is
                 Security
                 :
                 whence
                 it
                 ariseth
                 .
                 Of
                 the
                 abuse
                 of
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 and
                 forgiving
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 Of
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 sinning
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               14.
               
            
             
               Of
               the
               remedies
               of
               Security
               .
            
             
               Meanes
               to
               keepe
               the
               heart
               tender
               .
            
             
               Meditations
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               owne
               frailties
               .
            
             
               A
               resolution
               to
               repell
               the
               first
               motions
               of
               sinne
               .
            
             
               Care
               of
               speedy
               recovery
               after
               our
               fall
               .
            
             
               Due
               heed
               not
               to
               check
               the
               conscience
               .
            
             
               A
               right
               estimation
               of
               worldy
               things
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               15.
               
            
             Of
             Presumption
             ,
             another
             opposite
             to
             feare
             .
             
               
                 Presumption
                 of
                 the
                 way
                 .
              
               
                 Presumption
                 of
                 the
                 end
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 In
                 matter
                 of
                 event
                 .
              
               
                 
                   2.
                   
                
                 In
                 matter
                 of
                 ability
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               16.
               
            
             The
             remedies
             of
             Presumption
             ,
             in
             the
             severall
             kindes
             of
             it
             .
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 In
                 respect
                 of
                 outward
                 events
                 ;
                 of
                 our
                 due
                 valuation
                 of
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               17.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   In
                   respect
                   of
                   abilities
                   .
                
                 
                   An
                   exact
                   survay
                   of
                   our
                   graces
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   differences
                   betwixt
                   counterfeit
                   vertues
                   and
                   true
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               18.
               
            
             
               The
               remedy
               of
               our
               presumption
               of
               the
               end
               ,
               which
               is
               salvation
               .
            
             
               Of
               our
               modest
               consideration
               of
               the
               waies
               and
               counsels
               of
               God.
               
            
          
           
             
               Sect.
               19.
               
            
             The
             extreames
             on
             the
             other
             hand
             .
             
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                
                 Of
                 the
                 feare
                 of
                 horrour
                 ;
                 how
                 to
                 be
                 remdyed
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Sect.
               20.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   
                     2.
                     
                  
                   Of
                   the
                   feare
                   of
                   distrust
                   ;
                   with
                   the
                   remedy
                   thereof
                   .
                
                 
                   Conclusion
                   .
                
                 
                   A
                   recapitulation
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   .
                
              
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           OF
           THE
           SIGHT
           and
           FEARE
           of
           the
           ALMIGHTY
           .
           The
           First
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Proem
             .
          
           
             NOthing
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             observe
             ,
             than
             that
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             (
             beeing
             ever
             prone
             to
             extremities
             )
             is
             no
             sooner
             fetcht
             
             off
             from
             Superstition
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             apt
             to
             fall
             upō
             Prophanenesse
             :
             finding
             no
             meane
             betwixt
             excesse
             of
             devotion
             ,
             and
             an
             irreligious
             neglect
             .
             No
             wise
             Christian
             ,
             who
             hath
             so
             much
             as
             sojourned
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             can
             choose
             but
             feele
             ,
             and
             (
             with
             griefe
             of
             heart
             )
             confesse
             this
             truth
             :
             We
             are
             ready
             to
             think
             of
             Gods
             matters
             ,
             as
             no
             better
             than
             our
             owne
             :
             And
             a
             saucy
             kind
             of
             familiarity
             ,
             this
             way
             ,
             hath
             bred
             a
             palpable
             contempt
             ;
             so
             as
             we
             walk
             with
             the
             great
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             as
             with
             our
             fellow
             ;
             and
             think
             of
             his
             sacred
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             either
             some
             common
             imployment
             ,
             or
             fashionable
             superfluity
             .
             Out
             of
             
             an
             earnest
             desire
             therefore
             to
             settle
             in
             my selfe
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             right
             thoughts
             ,
             and
             meet
             dispositions
             of
             heart
             ,
             towards
             the
             glorious
             and
             infinite
             Majesty
             of
             our
             God
             ,
             and
             his
             holy
             services
             (
             wherein
             we
             are
             all
             apt
             to
             be
             too
             defective
             )
             I
             have
             put
             my
             pen
             upon
             this
             seasonable
             task
             ;
             beseeching
             that
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             (
             whose
             work
             it
             is
             )
             to
             blesse
             it
             both
             in
             my
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             perufall
             of
             all
             Readers
             ;
             whom
             I
             beseech
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             written
             this
             ,
             not
             for
             their
             eyes
             ,
             but
             for
             their
             hearts
             ;
             and
             therefore
             charge
             them
             as
             they
             tender
             the
             good
             of
             their
             owne
             soules
             ,
             not
             to
             rest
             in
             the
             bare
             speculation
             ,
             but
             to
             work
             themselves
             
             to
             a
             serious
             ,
             and
             sensible
             practice
             of
             these
             holy
             prescriptions
             ,
             as
             without
             which
             ,
             they
             shall
             never
             have
             either
             true
             hold
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             found
             peace
             ,
             and
             comfort
             in
             their
             owne
             soules
             .
             
             
               Come
               then
               yee
               children
               ,
               hearken
               unto
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               shall
               teach
               you
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             There
             cannot
             be
             a
             fitter
             lesson
             for
             me
             ,
             in
             the
             improvement
             of
             my
             age
             ,
             to
             reade
             ,
             nor
             for
             your
             spirituall
             advantage
             to
             take
             out
             :
             One
             glance
             of
             a
             thought
             ,
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             is
             worth
             a
             volume
             of
             quarrelsome
             litigation
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             AS
             above
             we
             shall
             need
             no
             words
             ;
             when
             we
             shall
             be
             all
             spirit
             ,
             and
             our
             language
             shall
             be
             all
             thoughts
             ,
             so
             ,
             below
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             but
             want
             words
             ,
             wherein
             to
             cloath
             the
             true
             notions
             of
             our
             hearts
             .
             I
             never
             yet
             could
             find
             a
             tongue
             ,
             that
             yeelded
             any
             one
             terme
             to
             notifie
             the
             awfull
             disposition
             of
             the
             heart
             towards
             God
             ;
             wee
             are
             wont
             to
             call
             it
             
               Feare
            
             ;
             but
             this
             appellation
             comes
             farre
             too
             short
             ;
             for
             this
             signifies
             an
             affection
             ;
             whereas
             this
             ,
             which
             we
             treat
             of
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             than
             an
             excellent
             vertue
             ,
             yea
             a
             grace
             
             rather
             ;
             yea
             rather
             a
             precious
             composition
             of
             many
             divine
             graces
             ,
             and
             vertues
             .
          
           
             
             It
             is
             no
             marvell
             therefore
             ,
             if
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             have
             wont
             under
             this
             one
             word
             ,
             to
             comprehend
             all
             that
             belongs
             either
             to
             the
             apprehension
             ,
             or
             adoration
             of
             a
             God
             ;
             For
             this
             alone
             includes
             all
             the
             humble
             constitution
             of
             an
             holy
             soule
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             answerable
             demeanure
             of
             a
             mortified
             creature
             :
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             so
             well
             becomming
             an
             heart
             sensible
             of
             infinitenesse
             ,
             as
             this
             which
             wee
             are
             faine
             to
             mis-name
             
               Feare
               .
            
          
           
             To
             speak
             properly
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             feare
             but
             of
             evill
             ,
             and
             that
             
             w
             
               ch
            
             we
             justly
             call
             servile
             :
             which
             is
             a
             doubtfull
             expectation
             of
             something
             that
             may
             be
             hurtfull
             to
             us
             :
             and
             this
             ,
             when
             it
             prevailes
             ,
             is
             horror
             ,
             and
             dreadfull
             confusion
             ;
             an
             affection
             (
             or
             perturbation
             rather
             )
             fit
             for
             the
             gallies
             ,
             or
             hell
             it selfe
             ;
             Love
             casts
             it
             out
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             is
             ever
             accompanied
             with
             a
             kind
             of
             hate
             ;
             and
             so
             will
             we
             ;
             we
             are
             meditating
             of
             such
             a
             temper
             of
             the
             heart
             ,
             
             as
             in
             the
             continuance
             of
             it
             is
             attended
             with
             blessednesse
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             exercise
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             fixed
             upon
             infinite
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             infinite
             goodnesse
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             is
             accompanied
             with
             unspeakable
             peace
             ,
             and
             contentment
             in
             
             the
             Soule
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             ,
             who
             so
             had
             a
             desire
             to
             retaine
             the
             word
             (
             if
             our
             Ethick
             Doctors
             would
             give
             him
             leave
             )
             might
             say
             ,
             that
             affections
             well
             imployed
             upon
             excellent
             objects
             ,
             turne
             vertues
             ;
             so
             love
             though
             commonly
             marshelled
             in
             those
             lower
             ranks
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             elevated
             to
             the
             All-glorious
             God
             ,
             is
             justly
             styled
             the
             highest
             of
             Theologicall
             vertues
             ,
             yea
             ,
             when
             it
             rises
             but
             to
             the
             levell
             of
             our
             brethren
             ,
             it
             is
             Christian
             charity
             ;
             so
             ,
             griefe
             for
             sinne
             ,
             is
             holy
             penitence
             ;
             and
             what
             more
             heavenly
             grace
             can
             be
             incident
             into
             the
             soule
             ,
             than
             joy
             in
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ?
             Neither
             is
             it
             
             otherwise
             with
             Feare
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             worldly
             occurrents
             of
             paine
             ,
             losse
             ,
             shame
             ,
             it
             is
             no
             better
             than
             a
             troublesome
             passion
             ,
             but
             when
             wee
             speak
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             case
             and
             style
             is
             so
             altered
             ,
             that
             the
             breast
             of
             a
             Christian
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             a
             more
             divine
             grace
             .
             But
             not
             to
             dwell
             in
             syllables
             ,
             nor
             to
             examine
             curious
             points
             of
             morality
             :
             That
             which
             we
             speak
             of
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             than
             a
             reverentiall
             awe
             of
             the
             holy
             and
             infinite
             majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             constantly
             and
             unremovably
             setled
             in
             the
             soule
             ;
             A
             disposition
             so
             requisite
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             hath
             it
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             a
             Saint
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             hath
             it
             not
             ,
             is
             in
             a
             sort
             without
             
             God
             in
             the
             world
             .
             To
             the
             producing
             whereof
             there
             is
             need
             of
             a
             double
             apprehension
             ;
             The
             one
             of
             an
             incomprehensible
             excellence
             ,
             and
             inseparable
             presence
             of
             God
             ;
             The
             other
             of
             a
             most
             miserable
             vilenesse
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             it
             were
             ,
             nothingnesse
             of
             our selves
             .
             The
             former
             is
             that
             which
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             calls
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Invisible
             :
             For
             sight
             is
             a
             sense
             of
             the
             quickest
             ,
             and
             surest
             perception
             ;
             so
             as
             in
             seeing
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             apprehend
             him
             infinitely
             glorious
             in
             all
             that
             he
             is
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             in
             all
             that
             he
             doth
             ;
             and
             intimately
             present
             to
             us
             ,
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             us
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             LEt
             us
             then
             first
             see
             what
             that
             Sight
             is
             ;
             wherein
             we
             cannot
             have
             a
             more
             meet
             patterne
             than
             
               Moses
            
             ;
             that
             exposed
             infant
             ,
             who
             in
             his
             cradle
             of
             Bulrushes
             was
             drawne
             out
             of
             the
             flagges
             of
             
               Nilus
               ,
            
             is
             a
             true
             embleme
             of
             a
             regenerate
             soule
             ,
             taken
             up
             out
             of
             the
             mercy
             of
             a
             dangerous
             world
             ,
             in
             whose
             waves
             he
             is
             naturally
             sinking
             :
             Hee
             that
             was
             saved
             from
             the
             waters
             saw
             God
             in
             fire
             ;
             and
             in
             an
             holy
             curiosity
             hasted
             to
             see
             the
             Bush
             that
             burned
             ,
             and
             consumed
             not
             ;
             Let
             our
             godly
             zeale
             carry
             us
             as
             fast
             to
             see
             what
             he
             saw
             ;
             
             and
             make
             us
             eagerly
             ambitious
             of
             his
             eyes
             ,
             of
             his
             Art.
             Surely
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             as
             St.
             
               Stephen
            
             tels
             us
             ,
             was
             learned
             in
             all
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             
               Egyptians
            
             ;
             Hee
             was
             not
             a
             greater
             Courtier
             ,
             than
             a
             Scholler
             :
             But
             ,
             
               Moses
            
             his
             Opricks
             were
             more
             worth
             than
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             skill
             .
             All
             
               Egypt
               ,
            
             and
             
               Chaldea
            
             to
             boot
             ,
             though
             they
             were
             famous
             of
             old
             for
             Mathematick
             Sciences
             ,
             could
             not
             teach
             him
             this
             Art
             of
             seeing
             the
             Invisible
             :
             As
             only
             the
             Sunne
             gives
             us
             light
             to
             see
             it selfe
             ,
             so
             only
             the
             Invisible
             God
             gives
             a
             man
             power
             to
             see
             himselfe
             that
             is
             Invisible
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             threefold
             world
             objected
             to
             humane
             apprehension
             ;
             
             A
             sensible
             world
             ,
             an
             intelligible
             ,
             a
             spirituall
             or
             divine
             ;
             and
             accordingly
             man
             hath
             three
             sorts
             of
             eyes
             ,
             exercised
             about
             them
             ;
             The
             eye
             of
             sense
             ,
             for
             this
             outward
             and
             materiall
             world
             ;
             of
             reason
             ,
             for
             the
             intelligible
             ;
             of
             faith
             ,
             for
             the
             spirituall
             :
             
               Moses
            
             had
             all
             these
             ;
             By
             the
             eye
             of
             sense
             he
             saw
             
               Pharaohs
            
             Court
             ,
             and
             
               Israels
            
             servitude
             ;
             By
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             he
             saw
             the
             mysteries
             of
             Egyptian
             learning
             ;
             By
             the
             eye
             of
             faith
             hee
             saw
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
             .
             In
             the
             eye
             of
             sense
             ,
             even
             brute
             creatures
             partake
             with
             him
             ,
             In
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             men
             ,
             In
             the
             faculty
             of
             discerning
             spirituall
             and
             divine
             things
             only
             Saints
             
             and
             Angels
             .
             Doubtlesse
             
               Moses
            
             was
             herein
             priviledged
             above
             other
             men
             ,
             Two
             wayes
             therefore
             did
             he
             see
             the
             Invisible
             ,
             First
             ,
             By
             viewing
             the
             visible
             signes
             ,
             and
             sensible
             representations
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ;
             as
             in
             the
             Bush
             of
             
               Horeb
            
             (
             the
             hill
             of
             visions
             :
             )
             in
             the
             Fire
             and
             Cloud
             in
             the
             Mount
             of
             
               Sinai
            
             ;
             Secondly
             ,
             By
             his
             owne
             spirituall
             apprehension
             :
             That
             first
             was
             proper
             to
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             as
             an
             eminent
             favourite
             of
             God
             :
             This
             other
             must
             be
             common
             to
             us
             with
             him
             .
             That
             we
             may
             then
             attaine
             to
             the
             true
             feare
             and
             fruition
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             must
             see
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
             ,
             as
             travellers
             here
             ,
             as
             comprehensors
             
             hereafter
             ;
             How
             we
             shall
             see
             him
             in
             his
             ,
             and
             our
             glorious
             home
             ,
             we
             cannot
             yet
             hope
             to
             comprehend
             ;
             When
             we
             come
             there
             ●o
             see
             him
             ,
             we
             shall
             see
             and
             know
             how
             ,
             and
             how
             much
             we
             see
             him
             ;
             and
             not
             till
             then
             .
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             it
             must
             bee
             our
             maine
             care
             to
             blesse
             our
             eyes
             with
             
               Moses
            
             object
             ,
             and
             even
             upon
             earth
             to
             aspire
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Invisible
             .
             This
             is
             an
             act
             wherein
             indeed
             our
             cheife
             felicity
             consists
             .
             It
             is
             a
             curiously
             witty
             disquisition
             of
             the
             Schooles
             ,
             since
             all
             beatitude
             consists
             in
             the
             fruition
             of
             God
             ,
             Whether
             we
             more
             essentially
             ,
             primarily
             ,
             and
             directly
             injoy
             God
             in
             the
             act
             of
             understanding
             ,
             
             
             
             
             
             (
             which
             is
             by
             seeing
             him
             ,
             )
             than
             in
             the
             act
             of
             will
             ,
             which
             is
             by
             loving
             him
             ;
             and
             the
             greatest
             Masters
             (
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             )
             pitch
             upon
             the
             understanding
             in
             the
             full
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             as
             whose
             act
             is
             more
             noble
             ,
             and
             absolute
             ,
             and
             the
             union
             wrought
             by
             it
             more
             perfect
             .
             If
             any
             man
             desire
             to
             spend
             thoughts
             upon
             this
             divine
             curiosity
             ,
             
             I
             referre
             him
             to
             the
             ten
             reasons
             which
             the
             Doctor
             
               Solennis
            
             gives
             and
             rests
             in
             ,
             for
             the
             decision
             of
             this
             point
             .
             Surely
             these
             two
             go
             so
             close
             together
             ,
             in
             the
             separated
             soule
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             hard
             ,
             even
             in
             thought
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             .
             If
             I
             may
             not
             rather
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             there
             is
             no
             imaginable
             
             composition
             in
             that
             spirituall
             essence
             ;
             so
             its
             fruition
             of
             God
             is
             made
             up
             of
             one
             simple
             act
             alone
             ,
             which
             here
             results
             out
             of
             two
             distinct
             faculties
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             us
             to
             know
             ,
             that
             if
             all
             perfection
             of
             happinesse
             and
             full
             union
             with
             God
             consist
             in
             the
             seeing
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             his
             glory
             ,
             then
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             our
             begun
             happinesse
             ,
             to
             see
             him
             (
             as
             we
             may
             )
             here
             below
             :
             hee
             can
             never
             be
             other
             than
             he
             is
             ;
             our
             apprehension
             of
             him
             varies
             :
             Here
             we
             can
             only
             see
             him
             darkly
             ,
             as
             in
             a
             glasse
             ,
             there
             cleerely
             ,
             and
             as
             hee
             is
             .
             Even
             here
             below
             there
             are
             degrees
             ,
             as
             of
             bodily
             ,
             so
             of
             spirituall
             ,
             sight
             :
             The
             newly
             recovered
             
             blind
             man
             saw
             men
             like
             trees
             ,
             the
             eyes
             of
             true
             sense
             see
             men
             like
             men
             ;
             The
             illuminated
             eyes
             of
             
               Elisha
               ,
            
             and
             his
             servant
             ,
             saw
             Angels
             ,
             invironing
             them
             ;
             
             Saint
             
               Stephens
            
             eyes
             saw
             heaven
             opened
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             standing
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             :
             The
             cleere
             eyes
             of
             
               Moses
            
             see
             the
             God
             of
             Angels
             :
             Saint
             
               Pauls
            
             eyes
             saw
             the
             unutterable
             glories
             of
             the
             third
             heaven
             :
             still
             ,
             the
             better
             eyes
             the
             brighter
             vision
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             a
             contradiction
             is
             here
             ,
             in
             seeing
             the
             Invisible
             ?
             If
             invisible
             ,
             how
             seene
             ?
             and
             if
             seene
             ,
             how
             invisible
             ?
             Surely
             God
             is
             a
             most
             purely
             and
             simply
             spirituall
             essence
             .
             Here
             is
             
             no
             place
             for
             that
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             heresie
             ,
             as
             stupid
             conceit
             ,
             of
             Anthropomorphisme
             :
             A
             bodily
             eie
             can
             only
             see
             bodies
             like
             it selfe
             ;
             the
             eye
             must
             answer
             the
             object
             :
             A
             spirituall
             object
             therefore
             (
             as
             God
             is
             )
             must
             be
             seene
             by
             a
             spirituall
             eye
             :
             
               Moses
            
             his
             soule
             was
             a
             spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             saw
             the
             God
             of
             spirits
             :
             so
             he
             that
             is
             in
             himselfe
             invisible
             ,
             was
             seene
             by
             an
             invisible
             eye
             :
             and
             so
             must
             be
             .
             If
             we
             have
             no
             eyes
             but
             those
             that
             are
             seene
             ,
             we
             are
             as
             very
             beasts
             as
             those
             that
             we
             see
             ;
             but
             if
             we
             have
             invisible
             and
             spirituall
             eyes
             ,
             we
             must
             improve
             them
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             LEt
             us
             then
             ,
             to
             the
             unspeakable
             comfort
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             inquire
             ,
             and
             learne
             how
             wee
             may
             here
             upon
             earth
             ,
             see
             the
             invisible
             God.
             
          
           
             And
             surely
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             wisely
             said
             of
             him
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             more
             easie
             to
             know
             what
             God
             is
             not
             ,
             than
             what
             he
             is
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             justly
             said
             also
             ,
             of
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             obvious
             to
             say
             how
             God
             is
             not
             seene
             ,
             than
             how
             he
             is
             ;
             Let
             us
             (
             if
             you
             please
             )
             begin
             with
             the
             negative
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             therefore
             think
             to
             see
             God
             by
             any
             fancied
             representation
             ;
             hee
             
             will
             admit
             of
             no
             image
             of
             himselfe
             ;
             no
             not
             in
             thought
             ;
             All
             possibly
             conceiveable
             Ideas
             ,
             and
             similitudes
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             infinitely
             too
             low
             ,
             so
             they
             are
             cleane
             contrary
             to
             his
             spirituall
             nature
             ,
             and
             his
             expresse
             charge
             ;
             and
             the
             very
             entertainment
             of
             any
             of
             them
             is
             no
             other
             than
             a
             mentall
             idolatry
             .
             In
             the
             very
             holy
             of
             holyes
             ,
             where
             he
             would
             most
             manifest
             his
             presence
             ,
             there
             was
             nothing
             to
             be
             seene
             but
             a
             cloud
             of
             smoake
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Poet
             scoffingly
             ;
             and
             as
             that
             great
             King
             professed
             to
             see
             there
             ;
             
             to
             teach
             his
             people
             that
             he
             would
             not
             be
             conceived
             any
             way
             ,
             but
             in
             an
             absolute
             immunity
             from
             all
             formes
             .
          
           
           
             Secondly
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             hope
             to
             see
             God
             by
             the
             working
             of
             our
             improved
             reason
             ;
             for
             as
             intelligible
             things
             are
             above
             the
             apprehension
             of
             sense
             ,
             so
             divine
             matters
             are
             no
             lesse
             above
             the
             capacity
             of
             understanding
             .
             Iustly
             is
             
               Durand
            
             exploded
             here
             ,
             who
             held
             that
             a
             created
             understanding
             was
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             sufficient
             for
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             supernaturall
             aid
             ;
             for
             what
             ever
             our
             soule
             understands
             here
             ,
             it
             doth
             it
             by
             the
             way
             of
             those
             phantasmes
             which
             are
             represented
             unto
             it
             ;
             by
             which
             it
             is
             not
             possible
             there
             should
             be
             any
             comprehension
             of
             this
             infinite
             essence
             :
             every
             power
             works
             within
             the
             compasse
             
             of
             his
             owne
             sphere
             ;
             even
             from
             the
             lowest
             of
             sense
             ,
             to
             the
             highest
             of
             faith
             :
             If
             the
             eye
             should
             encroach
             upon
             the
             eare
             ,
             in
             affecting
             to
             discerne
             the
             delicate
             ayre
             of
             pleasant
             sounds
             ;
             and
             the
             eare
             should
             usurp
             upon
             the
             eye
             ,
             in
             professing
             to
             judge
             of
             a
             curious
             picture
             ,
             or
             pleasant
             prospect
             ;
             it
             were
             an
             absurd
             ambition
             of
             both
             .
             It
             is
             all
             one
             for
             a
             beast
             to
             take
             upon
             him
             to
             judge
             of
             matter
             of
             discourse
             ;
             and
             for
             a
             Philosopher
             to
             determine
             of
             matters
             of
             faith
             :
             Reason
             was
             not
             given
             to
             man
             for
             nought
             ,
             even
             that
             can
             impart
             unto
             us
             something
             concerning
             God
             ,
             but
             not
             enough
             .
             I
             remember
             
             
               Gerson
               ,
            
             
             a
             great
             Master
             of
             Contemplation
             ,
             professes
             that
             he
             knew
             one
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             ,
             in
             Saint
             
               Pauls
            
             phrase
             ,
             himselfe
             )
             who
             after
             many
             temptations
             of
             doubt
             ,
             concerning
             a
             maine
             article
             of
             faith
             ,
             was
             suddenly
             brought
             into
             so
             cleere
             a
             light
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             certitude
             ;
             that
             there
             remained
             no
             reliques
             at
             all
             of
             dubitation
             ;
             nothing
             but
             confidence
             ,
             and
             serenity
             ,
             which
             (
             saith
             hee
             )
             was
             wrought
             by
             an
             hearty
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             captivation
             of
             the
             understanding
             to
             the
             obedience
             of
             faith
             ;
             neither
             could
             any
             reason
             bee
             given
             of
             that
             quiet
             ,
             and
             firme
             peace
             in
             beleeving
             ,
             but
             his
             owne
             feeling
             
             and
             experience
             :
             And
             surely
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             in
             this
             great
             businesse
             of
             seeing
             God
             ;
             the
             lesse
             wee
             search
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             wee
             beleeve
             ,
             the
             cleerer
             vision
             do
             we
             attain
             of
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
             .
          
           
             Neither
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             may
             wee
             hope
             here
             to
             aspire
             to
             a
             perfect
             sight
             ,
             or
             a
             full
             comprehension
             of
             this
             blessed
             object
             ;
             the
             best
             of
             all
             earthly
             eyes
             doth
             but
             look
             through
             a
             scarfe
             at
             this
             glorious
             Sight
             ,
             and
             complaines
             of
             it's
             owne
             weaknesse
             and
             obscurity
             ;
             and
             what
             hope
             can
             we
             have
             to
             compasse
             this
             infinite
             prospect
             ?
             The
             cleerest
             eye
             cannot
             ,
             at
             once
             ,
             see
             any
             round
             body
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             but
             of
             a
             small
             bullet
             ,
             or
             ring
             ;
             And
             
             when
             we
             say
             ,
             wee
             see
             a
             man
             ,
             we
             meane
             ,
             that
             we
             see
             but
             his
             outside
             ;
             for
             surely
             ,
             his
             heart
             ,
             or
             lungs
             ,
             or
             braine
             ,
             are
             out
             of
             our
             sight
             ;
             much
             lesse
             can
             we
             see
             his
             soule
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             is
             :
             What
             speak
             I
             of
             the
             poore
             narrow
             conceit
             of
             us
             mortals
             ?
             I
             need
             not
             feare
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             glorified
             Saints
             and
             glorious
             Angels
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             being
             but
             of
             a
             finite
             (
             though
             spirituall
             )
             nature
             ,
             hold
             it
             no
             disparagement
             to
             disclaime
             the
             capacity
             of
             this
             infinite
             object
             ;
             much
             lesse
             may
             we
             think
             to
             draine
             this
             Ocean
             with
             our
             egge
             shell
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             make
             account
             here
             to
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             in
             his
             divine
             essence
             ,
             or
             
             in
             the
             height
             of
             the
             resplendence
             of
             his
             glory
             :
             This
             ,
             even
             
               Moses
            
             himselfe
             did
             not
             ;
             he
             desired
             it
             indeed
             ,
             but
             it
             might
             not
             be
             yeelded
             ,
             (
             
               Exodus
            
             33
             )
             and
             God
             tels
             him
             ,
             this
             was
             no
             object
             for
             mortall
             eyes
             ;
             A
             man
             must
             die
             to
             see
             it
             ,
             as
             
               Austen
            
             well
             .
             Indeed
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Moses
            
             spake
             to
             God
             ,
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             the
             word
             in
             the
             originall
             is
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             faces
             to
             faces
             :
             )
             but
             ye
             never
             read
             that
             he
             saw
             God
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             he
             still
             conferred
             with
             that
             Oracle
             which
             was
             ever
             invisible
             .
             It
             is
             a
             poore
             conceit
             of
             
               Cornelius
               à
               Lapide
               ,
            
             that
             
               Moses
            
             longed
             so
             much
             to
             see
             the
             face
             of
             God
             in
             some
             assumed
             forme
             ;
             for
             then
             that
             
             face
             should
             not
             have
             been
             his
             :
             And
             if
             God
             should
             have
             been
             pleased
             to
             assume
             such
             a
             forme
             ,
             it
             had
             beene
             no
             lesse
             easie
             for
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             made
             the
             face
             aspectable
             ,
             as
             the
             back
             ;
             In
             this
             sense
             ,
             
             old
             
               Jacob
            
             calls
             his
             Altar
             
               Penu-el
               ,
            
             the
             face
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             professes
             to
             have
             seene
             God
             ,
             face
             to
             face
             ;
             his
             face
             saw
             that
             face
             which
             God
             had
             for
             the
             present
             assumed
             ,
             without
             a
             present
             death
             :
             Doubtlesse
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             having
             seene
             divers
             vayles
             of
             Gods
             presence
             ,
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             sensible
             testimonies
             of
             his
             being
             there
             )
             desires
             now
             to
             see
             that
             glorious
             Majesty
             of
             God
             open-faced
             ,
             without
             those
             maskes
             of
             outward
             representation
             ,
             
             (
             so
             hee
             interprets
             himselfe
             whiles
             he
             expresses
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             by
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             vers
             .
             19.
             
             )
             the
             desire
             was
             zealously
             ambitious
             ;
             too
             high
             ,
             even
             for
             him
             ,
             that
             had
             beene
             twice
             blessed
             with
             forty
             dayes
             cōference
             with
             the
             God
             whom
             he
             longed
             to
             see
             ;
             much
             lesse
             may
             we
             think
             of
             aspiring
             to
             this
             Sight
             ,
             who
             must
             know
             our
             distance
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             foot
             of
             the
             Mount.
             It
             is
             abundantly
             enough
             ,
             for
             us
             ,
             if
             out
             of
             some
             small
             loop
             hole
             of
             the
             rock
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             allowed
             ,
             in
             his
             passage
             ,
             to
             see
             some
             after-glimpses
             of
             that
             incomprehensible
             Majesty
             ;
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             both
             as
             we
             can
             be
             capable
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             will
             be
             visible
             ;
             that
             is
             ,
             as
             he
             
             hath
             revealed
             himselfe
             to
             us
             in
             his
             word
             ,
             in
             his
             works
             ,
             in
             his
             wonderfull
             attributes
             .
             In
             his
             word
             as
             a
             most
             glorious
             spirituall
             substance
             ,
             in
             three
             equally
             glorious
             subsistences
             .
             In
             his
             works
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             mighty
             Creator
             ,
             and
             munificent
             Preserver
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             mercifull
             Redeemer
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             as
             the
             most
             gracious
             Comforter
             ,
             and
             Sanctifier
             of
             the
             world
             of
             his
             Elect.
             In
             his
             attributes
             ,
             as
             the
             God
             of
             spirits
             ,
             whose
             infinite
             power
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             justice
             ,
             truth
             ,
             goodnesse
             is
             essentiall
             ;
             so
             as
             he
             is
             all
             these
             abstractedly
             ,
             uncompoundedly
             ,
             really
             ,
             infinitely
             .
             Shortly
             therefore
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             look
             here
             to
             
             see
             him
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             fancy
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             reason
             ,
             or
             in
             a
             full
             view
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             height
             of
             his
             glory
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             then
             in
             the
             next
             place
             see
             how
             we
             may
             and
             must
             see
             him
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IIII.
             
          
           
             WOuld
             we
             therefore
             see
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
             ?
             In
             the
             first
             place
             we
             must
             have
             our
             eyes
             cleered
             from
             the
             naturall
             indisposition
             ,
             to
             which
             they
             are
             subject
             ;
             we
             have
             all
             ,
             in
             nature
             ,
             many
             both
             inward
             ,
             and
             ambient
             hinderances
             of
             this
             sight
             ;
             there
             is
             a
             kind
             of
             earthlinesse
             in
             the
             best
             eye
             ;
             
             whereby
             it
             is
             gouled
             up
             ,
             that
             it
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             open
             it selfe
             ,
             to
             see
             spirituall
             things
             ;
             these
             are
             our
             carnall
             affections
             :
             There
             is
             a
             dimnesse
             and
             duskinesse
             in
             the
             body
             of
             the
             eye
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             opened
             ;
             which
             is
             our
             naturall
             ignorance
             of
             heavenly
             things
             :
             There
             is
             ,
             besides
             these
             ,
             a
             filme
             ,
             which
             is
             apt
             to
             grow
             over
             our
             eye
             ,
             of
             naturall
             infidelity
             ;
             which
             makes
             it
             incapable
             of
             this
             divine
             vision
             ;
             and
             after
             all
             these
             ,
             (
             when
             it
             is
             at
             the
             clearest
             )
             the
             moats
             and
             dust
             of
             worldly
             thoughts
             ,
             are
             apt
             to
             trouble
             our
             sight
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             every
             known
             sinne
             ,
             wherein
             a
             man
             willingly
             continues
             ,
             is
             a
             beame
             in
             the
             
             eye
             ,
             that
             bars
             all
             sight
             of
             God
             :
             
             
               Jn
               malevolam
               animam
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Wisdome
             enters
             not
             into
             an
             ill-doing
             soule
             ,
             and
             
               Malitia
               occaecat
               intellectum
               ,
            
             as
             the
             wise
             man
             of
             old
             ;
             There
             must
             bee
             a
             removall
             and
             remedy
             of
             all
             these
             ,
             ere
             we
             can
             attaine
             to
             a
             comfortable
             vision
             of
             the
             Invisible
             .
             The
             goule
             of
             our
             eyes
             must
             bee
             washt
             off
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             cannot
             by
             our
             utmost
             endeavours
             ,
             lift
             up
             our
             eye-lids
             ,
             as
             we
             ought
             ,
             we
             must
             sue
             to
             him
             that
             can
             do
             it
             ,
             (
             
               Aperioculos
               :
            
             )
             Open
             thou
             mine
             eyes
             that
             I
             may
             see
             the
             wonderfull
             things
             of
             thy
             Law.
             The
             dimnesse
             and
             duskinesse
             of
             our
             eyes
             must
             be
             cleared
             ,
             by
             that
             eye-salve
             of
             the
             Spirit
             .
             
             (
             
               Revel
               .
            
             3.
             )
             The
             filme
             of
             our
             infidelity
             must
             be
             scoured
             off
             by
             the
             clensing
             waters
             of
             
               Siloam
               ,
            
             the
             fountaine
             of
             divine
             truth
             ,
             welling
             out
             of
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             ;
             The
             moates
             and
             dust
             of
             worldly
             cares
             must
             be
             wipt
             out
             ,
             by
             a
             contemptuous
             ,
             and
             holy
             resolution
             ;
             The
             beame
             of
             sinne
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             must
             be
             pulled
             out
             by
             a
             serious
             repentance
             .
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             of
             us
             that
             makes
             account
             to
             see
             God
             ,
             whiles
             he
             is
             taken
             up
             with
             sensuall
             affections
             ,
             whiles
             he
             is
             blinded
             with
             his
             naturall
             ignorance
             ,
             and
             infidelity
             ,
             whiles
             he
             is
             seized
             upon
             by
             worldly
             cares
             ,
             and
             distractions
             ,
             whiles
             he
             harbours
             
             any
             knowne
             sinne
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             he
             doth
             but
             deceive
             his
             own
             soule
             ;
             away
             with
             all
             these
             impediments
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             be
             capable
             of
             the
             vision
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             wee
             must
             set
             this
             blessed
             object
             before
             our
             eyes
             ;
             resolving
             of
             the
             certainty
             of
             his
             presence
             ,
             with
             us
             ;
             Or
             ,
             rather
             ,
             we
             must
             set
             our selves
             before
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             ever
             unremovably
             before
             us
             ,
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             us
             ;
             acknowledging
             him
             with
             no
             lesse
             assurance
             of
             our
             faith
             ,
             than
             we
             acknowledge
             the
             presence
             of
             our
             owne
             bodies
             ,
             by
             the
             assurance
             of
             sense
             :
             For
             ,
             how
             shall
             we
             suppose
             wee
             can
             see
             him
             that
             is
             absent
             from
             
             us
             ?
             No
             man
             will
             say
             ,
             he
             sees
             the
             Sun
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             out
             of
             our
             Hemisphere
             :
             That
             infinite
             God
             therefore
             ,
             who
             cannot
             but
             be
             every
             where
             ,
             must
             bee
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             ever
             ,
             in
             a
             glorious
             manner
             ,
             present
             with
             us
             ;
             manifesting
             his
             presence
             most
             eminently
             ,
             in
             the
             high
             heavens
             ,
             and
             yet
             filling
             both
             heaven
             and
             earth
             with
             the
             Majesty
             of
             his
             glory
             :
             In
             him
             it
             is
             that
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             :
             he
             comprehends
             the
             whole
             world
             ,
             himselfe
             being
             only
             incomprehensible
             ;
             secluded
             from
             no
             place
             ,
             included
             in
             no
             place
             ;
             neerer
             to
             us
             than
             our
             owne
             soules
             :
             when
             we
             die
             ,
             we
             part
             from
             them
             ;
             
             from
             him
             we
             cannot
             part
             ;
             with
             whom
             remotenesse
             of
             place
             can
             make
             no
             difference
             ,
             time
             no
             change
             :
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             thus
             throughly
             assured
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             a
             faire
             way
             to
             see
             the
             Invisible
             ;
             for
             now
             ,
             after
             all
             the
             former
             impediments
             ,
             the
             hinderance
             of
             distance
             is
             taken
             away
             ;
             and
             nothing
             remaineth
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             eye
             bee
             so
             affected
             ,
             and
             imployed
             hereabouts
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             TO
             which
             purpose
             ,
             in
             the
             third
             place
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             an
             exaltation
             ,
             and
             a
             fortification
             of
             our
             sight
             ;
             An
             exaltation
             
             rasing
             it
             above
             our
             wonted
             pitch
             ,
             for
             our
             heart
             is
             so
             inured
             ,
             and
             confined
             to
             bodily
             objects
             ,
             that
             ,
             except
             it
             bee
             somewhat
             raised
             above
             it selfe
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             spirituall
             things
             .
             A
             fortification
             of
             our
             sight
             ,
             so
             raised
             ;
             for
             our
             visive
             beames
             are
             (
             at
             our
             best
             )
             so
             weak
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             not
             able
             to
             look
             upon
             a
             sight
             so
             spiritually
             glorious
             ;
             alas
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             so
             much
             as
             look
             upon
             the
             Sunne-beames
             ,
             but
             we
             are
             dazeled
             ,
             and
             blinded
             ,
             with
             that
             ,
             which
             gives
             us
             opportunity
             of
             sight
             :
             how
             shall
             wee
             be
             able
             to
             behold
             the
             infinite
             resplendence
             of
             him
             that
             made
             it
             ?
             St.
             
               Stephen
            
             was
             a
             true
             Eagle
             ;
             that
             blessed
             
             protomartyrs
             cleared
             ,
             exalted
             ,
             fortified
             sight
             pierced
             the
             heavens
             ,
             and
             saw
             
               Jesus
            
             standing
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ▪
             Whence
             was
             this
             vigor
             ,
             and
             perspicacity
             ?
             Hee
             was
             full
             of
             the
             holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             was
             within
             him
             ,
             gave
             both
             clearnesse
             ,
             and
             strength
             (
             in
             such
             miraculous
             manner
             )
             to
             the
             eyes
             of
             him
             ,
             who
             should
             strait-way
             see
             ,
             as
             hee
             was
             seene
             ;
             who
             should
             instantly
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             glorified
             soule
             ,
             no
             lesse
             see
             the
             incomprehensible
             Majesty
             of
             God
             the
             Father
             ,
             than
             now
             by
             his
             bodily
             eye
             ,
             he
             saw
             the
             glorified
             body
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             It
             must
             bee
             the
             only
             work
             of
             
             the
             same
             Spirit
             of
             God
             within
             us
             ,
             that
             must
             enable
             us
             ,
             both
             to
             the
             faculty
             ,
             and
             exercise
             of
             seeing
             the
             Invisible
             ;
             for
             the
             performance
             whereof
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             fourth
             place
             ,
             a
             trajection
             of
             the
             visuall
             beames
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             thorow
             all
             earthly
             occurrences
             ,
             terminating
             them
             only
             in
             God
             ;
             as
             now
             ,
             we
             look
             thorow
             the
             aire
             ,
             at
             any
             object
             ,
             but
             our
             sight
             passes
             thorow
             it
             ,
             and
             rests
             not
             in
             it
             :
             whiles
             we
             are
             here
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             see
             the
             world
             ;
             even
             the
             holiest
             eye
             cannot
             look
             off
             it
             ;
             but
             it
             is
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             vast
             aire
             is
             betwixt
             us
             and
             the
             Starry
             heaven
             ,
             only
             for
             passage
             ;
             all
             is
             translucid
             ,
             till
             the
             sight
             arrive
             
             there
             ;
             there
             it
             meetes
             with
             that
             solid
             object
             of
             perfect
             contentment
             ,
             and
             happinesse
             ,
             wherewith
             it
             is
             throughly
             bounded
             .
             When
             it
             hath
             therefore
             attained
             thither
             ,
             there
             must
             bee
             ,
             in
             the
             fifth
             place
             ,
             a
             certaine
             divine
             irradiation
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             which
             is
             now
             filled
             ,
             and
             taken
             up
             with
             a
             lightsome
             apprehension
             of
             an
             infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             of
             a
             glory
             incomprehensible
             ,
             and
             boundlesse
             ;
             attended
             and
             adored
             by
             millions
             of
             heavenly
             Angels
             ,
             and
             glorified
             Spirits
             ;
             whereto
             way
             must
             be
             made
             by
             the
             conceit
             of
             a
             transcendent
             light
             ;
             wherein
             God
             dwelleth
             ;
             as
             far
             above
             this
             outward
             light
             which
             we
             see
             ,
             as
             that
             is
             above
             darknesse
             :
             
             For
             though
             we
             may
             not
             in
             our
             thoughts
             liken
             God
             to
             any
             created
             brightnesse
             ,
             (
             bee
             it
             never
             so
             glorious
             ;
             )
             yet
             nothing
             forbids
             us
             to
             think
             of
             the
             place
             of
             his
             eternall
             habitation
             ,
             as
             infinitely
             resplendent
             ,
             above
             the
             comparison
             of
             those
             beames
             which
             any
             creature
             can
             cast
             forth
             .
             He
             is
             clothed
             (
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             with
             light
             as
             with
             a
             garment
             .
             Lo
             ,
             when
             wee
             cannot
             see
             a
             mans
             soule
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             see
             his
             body
             ;
             and
             when
             we
             cannot
             see
             the
             body
             ,
             yet
             wee
             may
             see
             the
             clothes
             :
             Even
             so
             ,
             though
             wee
             may
             not
             think
             to
             see
             the
             essence
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             we
             may
             see
             ,
             and
             conceive
             of
             this
             his
             resplendent
             garment
             
             of
             light
             .
             Farre
             be
             it
             therefore
             from
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             would
             look
             up
             to
             a
             Deity
             ,
             to
             have
             our
             eye-sight
             terminated
             in
             a
             gloomy
             opacity
             ,
             and
             sad
             darksomnesse
             ,
             which
             hath
             no
             affinity
             with
             any
             appendance
             of
             that
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             hath
             thought
             good
             to
             describe
             it selfe
             by
             light
             :
             Let
             our
             hearts
             adore
             such
             an
             infinite
             spirit
             ,
             as
             that
             the
             light
             wherein
             he
             dwels
             ,
             is
             inaccessible
             ,
             the
             light
             which
             he
             hath
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             is
             inconceiveable
             ,
             and
             rather
             rest
             themselves
             in
             an
             humble
             and
             devout
             adoration
             of
             what
             they
             cannot
             know
             ,
             than
             weary
             themselves
             with
             a
             curious
             search
             of
             what
             they
             cannot
             comprehend
             .
             A
             
             simple
             and
             meek
             kind
             of
             astonishment
             ,
             and
             admiration
             ,
             beseemes
             us
             here
             better
             ,
             than
             a
             bold
             and
             busie
             disquisition
             .
             But
             ,
             if
             this
             outward
             light
             (
             which
             of
             all
             visible
             creatures
             comes
             neerest
             the
             nature
             of
             a
             spirit
             )
             shall
             seeme
             too
             materiall
             ,
             to
             expresse
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             blessed
             habitation
             ,
             of
             the
             Highest
             :
             Let
             the
             mind
             labour
             to
             apprehend
             an
             intellectuall
             light
             ,
             which
             may
             be
             so
             to
             our
             understanding
             ,
             as
             this
             bodily
             light
             is
             to
             our
             sense
             ,
             purely
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             transcendently
             glorious
             ;
             and
             let
             it
             desire
             to
             wonder
             at
             that
             which
             it
             can
             never
             conceive
             ;
             How
             should
             this
             light
             be
             inaccessible
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             
             such
             as
             our
             either
             sense
             ,
             or
             reason
             could
             attaine
             unto
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             WHen
             we
             have
             attained
             to
             this
             comfortable
             and
             heavenly
             illumination
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             ,
             in
             the
             sixt
             place
             ,
             a
             fixing
             of
             the
             eye
             upon
             this
             beatificall
             object
             ,
             so
             ,
             as
             it
             may
             be
             free
             from
             distraction
             ,
             and
             wandring
             .
             Certainly
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             apt
             to
             be
             miscarried
             ,
             than
             the
             eye
             ;
             every
             new
             sight
             winnes
             it
             away
             from
             that
             which
             last
             allured
             it
             .
             It
             is
             not
             hard
             ,
             or
             unusuall
             to
             have
             some
             sudden
             short
             glympses
             of
             this
             happy
             vision
             ;
             which
             yet
             
             the
             next
             toy
             fetches
             off
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             to
             forget
             :
             like
             as
             the
             last
             wave
             washeth
             off
             the
             impression
             of
             the
             former
             :
             what
             are
             we
             the
             better
             for
             this
             ,
             than
             that
             patient
             ,
             who
             having
             the
             filme
             too
             early
             raised
             from
             his
             eye
             ,
             sees
             the
             light
             for
             the
             present
             ,
             but
             shall
             never
             see
             any
             more
             .
             Would
             wee
             see
             God
             to
             purpose
             ?
             when
             we
             have
             once
             set
             eye
             upon
             him
             ,
             we
             may
             not
             suffer
             our selves
             ,
             by
             any
             means
             to
             lose
             the
             sight
             of
             him
             againe
             ;
             but
             must
             follow
             it
             still
             with
             a
             constant
             and
             eager
             intention
             :
             Like
             as
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             ,
             when
             they
             had
             fixed
             their
             eyes
             upon
             their
             ascending
             Saviour
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             taken
             off
             ,
             with
             
             the
             presence
             of
             Angels
             ;
             but
             sent
             their
             eye-beames
             after
             him
             into
             heaven
             ,
             so
             earnestly
             ,
             that
             the
             reproofe
             of
             those
             glorious
             spirits
             could
             hardly
             pull
             them
             off
             .
             You
             are
             now
             ready
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             this
             is
             a
             fit
             task
             for
             us
             ,
             when
             we
             are
             in
             our
             heaven
             ;
             and
             to
             plead
             the
             difficulty
             of
             such
             our
             settlement
             ,
             in
             this
             region
             of
             change
             ;
             where
             our
             eyes
             cannot
             but
             bee
             forced
             aside
             ,
             with
             the
             necessity
             of
             our
             worldly
             occasions
             ;
             and
             to
             question
             the
             possibility
             of
             viewing
             two
             objects
             at
             once
             ;
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             world
             ;
             not
             considering
             ,
             that
             herein
             lyes
             the
             improvement
             of
             the
             Christians
             skill
             ,
             in
             these
             divine
             Opticks
             :
             
             The
             carnall
             eye
             looks
             through
             God
             ,
             at
             the
             world
             ;
             The
             spirituall
             eye
             lookes
             through
             the
             world
             ,
             at
             God
             ;
             the
             one
             of
             those
             he
             seeth
             mediately
             ,
             the
             other
             terminatively
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             in
             nature
             hard
             to
             conceive
             ,
             how
             we
             may
             see
             two
             such
             objects
             ,
             as
             whereof
             one
             is
             in
             the
             way
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             as
             thorow
             a
             prospective
             glasse
             ,
             we
             can
             see
             a
             remote
             mark
             ;
             or
             thorow
             a
             thin
             cloud
             wee
             can
             see
             heaven
             .
             Those
             glorious
             Angels
             of
             heaven
             are
             never
             without
             the
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             yet
             being
             ministring
             spirits
             for
             the
             good
             of
             his
             Elect
             ,
             here
             below
             ,
             they
             must
             needs
             take
             notice
             of
             these
             earthly
             occurrents
             :
             the
             variety
             
             of
             these
             sublunary
             objects
             cannot
             divert
             their
             thoughts
             from
             their
             Maker
             :
             Although
             also
             (
             to
             speak
             distinctly
             )
             the
             eye
             thus
             imployed
             is
             not
             the
             same
             :
             nothing
             hinders
             but
             that
             whiles
             the
             bodily
             sees
             a
             body
             ,
             the
             spirituall
             eye
             may
             see
             a
             spirit
             :
             As
             when
             a
             load-stone
             is
             presented
             to
             my
             view
             ,
             the
             eye
             of
             my
             sense
             sees
             the
             body
             ,
             and
             fashion
             of
             the
             stone
             ,
             my
             eye
             of
             reason
             sees
             the
             hidden
             vertue
             which
             is
             in
             it
             ;
             both
             these
             kinds
             of
             eyes
             may
             be
             thus
             fixed
             upon
             their
             severall
             objects
             without
             any
             intersection
             of
             the
             visuall
             lines
             of
             each
             other
             .
             But
             ,
             that
             no
             man
             may
             think
             God
             hath
             so
             little
             respect
             to
             our
             infirmities
             
             as
             to
             impose
             upon
             us
             impossible
             tasks
             ,
             we
             must
             know
             ,
             that
             since
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             in
             this
             state
             of
             fraile
             mortality
             ,
             is
             not
             capable
             of
             a
             perpetuall
             act
             of
             such
             an
             intuition
             of
             God
             ,
             here
             is
             necessary
             use
             of
             a
             just
             distinction
             :
             As
             the
             Schoole
             therefore
             is
             wont
             to
             distinguish
             of
             intentions
             ,
             so
             must
             we
             here
             of
             the
             apprehension
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             either
             actuall
             ,
             or
             habituall
             ,
             or
             virtuall
             .
             Actuall
             ,
             when
             our
             cogitations
             are
             taken
             up
             ,
             and
             directly
             imployed
             in
             the
             meet
             consideration
             of
             the
             blessed
             Deity
             ,
             and
             the
             things
             thereto
             appertaining
             :
             Habituall
             ,
             when
             we
             have
             a
             settled
             kind
             of
             holy
             disposition
             ,
             
             and
             aptitude
             inclining
             us
             ever
             to
             these
             divine
             thoughts
             ,
             ready
             still
             to
             bring
             them
             forth
             into
             act
             ,
             upon
             every
             least
             motion
             :
             Virtuall
             ,
             betwixt
             both
             these
             ,
             being
             neither
             so
             quick
             and
             agile
             ,
             as
             the
             actuall
             ;
             nor
             yet
             so
             dull
             and
             flagging
             as
             the
             habituall
             ,
             (
             which
             may
             be
             incident
             to
             a
             man
             whether
             sleeping
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             busied
             )
             when
             by
             the
             power
             of
             an
             heavenly
             disposition
             ,
             wrought
             in
             the
             mind
             ,
             we
             are
             so
             affected
             ,
             as
             that
             divine
             thoughts
             are
             become
             the
             constant
             (
             though
             insensible
             )
             guests
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             whiles
             the
             vertue
             of
             that
             originall
             illumination
             sticks
             still
             by
             us
             ,
             and
             is
             ,
             in
             a
             sort
             ,
             derived
             
             into
             all
             our
             subsequent
             cogitations
             ;
             leaving
             in
             them
             perpetuall
             remainders
             of
             the
             holy
             effects
             of
             the
             deeply-wrought
             ,
             and
             well
             grounded
             apprehension
             of
             God
             :
             As
             in
             a
             pilgrim
             towards
             the
             holy
             Land
             ,
             there
             are
             not
             alwaies
             actual
             thoughts
             concerning
             his
             way
             ,
             or
             end
             ;
             yet
             there
             is
             still
             ,
             an
             habituall
             resolution
             ,
             to
             begin
             and
             compasse
             that
             journey
             ;
             and
             a
             secret
             power
             of
             his
             continued
             will
             ,
             to
             put
             forward
             his
             steps
             to
             that
             purpose
             ;
             there
             being
             a
             certaine
             impression
             remaining
             in
             the
             motive
             faculty
             ,
             which
             still
             insensibly
             stirres
             him
             towards
             the
             place
             desired
             :
             Neither
             is
             it
             unusuall
             ,
             (
             even
             in
             nature
             )
             to
             
             see
             many
             effects
             continuing
             ,
             when
             the
             motion
             of
             the
             cause
             ,
             by
             which
             they
             were
             wrought
             ,
             ceaseth
             ;
             As
             when
             some
             deep
             Bell
             is
             rung
             to
             the
             height
             ,
             the
             noyse
             continues
             some
             time
             in
             the
             ayre
             ,
             after
             the
             clapper
             is
             silent
             :
             Or
             when
             a
             stone
             is
             cast
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             the
             circles
             that
             are
             caused
             by
             it
             are
             enlarged
             ,
             and
             multiplyed
             ,
             after
             the
             stone
             lyes
             still
             in
             the
             bottome
             .
          
           
             How
             ever
             therefore
             we
             cannot
             hope
             in
             this
             life
             (
             through
             our
             manifold
             weaknesses
             ,
             and
             distractions
             )
             to
             attaine
             unto
             the
             steddy
             continuance
             of
             the
             actuall
             view
             of
             him
             that
             is
             invisible
             ,
             yet
             ,
             to
             the
             habituall
             ,
             and
             virtuall
             power
             of
             apprehending
             
             him
             ,
             wee
             may
             ,
             (
             through
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             we
             strive
             to
             see
             )
             happily
             aspire
             .
          
           
             Neither
             may
             we
             be
             wanting
             to
             our selves
             in
             taking
             all
             occasions
             of
             renewing
             these
             our
             actuall
             visions
             of
             God
             ;
             both
             set
             ,
             and
             casuall
             :
             there
             is
             nothing
             that
             wee
             can
             see
             ,
             which
             doth
             not
             put
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             God
             ;
             what
             creature
             is
             there
             ,
             wherin
             we
             do
             not
             espy
             some
             footsteps
             of
             a
             Deity
             ?
             every
             herb
             ,
             flower
             ,
             leafe
             ,
             in
             our
             garden
             ;
             every
             Bird
             ,
             and
             Fly
             in
             the
             aire
             ;
             every
             Ant
             and
             Worme
             in
             the
             ground
             ;
             every
             Spider
             in
             our
             window
             ,
             speakes
             the
             omnipotence
             ,
             and
             infinite
             wisedome
             
             of
             their
             Creator
             :
             None
             of
             these
             may
             passe
             us
             without
             some
             fruitfull
             monition
             of
             acknowledging
             a
             divine
             hand
             .
             But
             besides
             these
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             requisite
             for
             us
             ,
             every
             morning
             to
             season
             our
             thoughts
             with
             a
             serious
             renovation
             of
             our
             awfull
             apprehensions
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             take
             off
             our
             hand
             ,
             till
             wee
             have
             wrought
             our
             hearts
             to
             some
             good
             competency
             of
             right
             ,
             and
             holy
             conceits
             of
             that
             glorious
             Majesty
             ;
             the
             efficacy
             whereof
             may
             dilate
             it selfe
             to
             the
             whole
             following
             day
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             often
             revived
             by
             our
             frequent
             ejaculations
             :
             But
             above
             all
             other
             ,
             when
             wee
             have
             to
             do
             with
             
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             set
             immediate
             exercises
             of
             his
             services
             ,
             and
             our
             heavenly
             devotions
             ,
             we
             must
             endeavour
             (
             to
             our
             utmost
             )
             to
             sharpen
             our
             eyes
             ,
             to
             a
             spirituall
             perspicacity
             ;
             striving
             to
             see
             him
             ,
             whom
             we
             speak
             unto
             ,
             and
             who
             speaks
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             pleased
             to
             reveale
             himselfe
             .
             But
             ,
             over
             and
             beside
             all
             these
             ,
             even
             when
             we
             have
             no
             provocations
             from
             any
             particular
             occasion
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             our
             continual
             care
             ,
             to
             labour
             with
             our
             God
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             please
             him
             to
             work
             us
             to
             such
             an
             holy
             ,
             and
             heavenly
             disposition
             ,
             as
             that
             what
             ever
             our
             imployments
             may
             be
             ,
             we
             may
             never
             want
             the
             comfort
             of
             a
             virtuall
             and
             
             habituall
             enjoying
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             power
             and
             efficacy
             of
             our
             first
             ,
             well-taken
             apprehension
             may
             runne
             on
             ,
             thorow
             all
             the
             following
             actions
             ,
             and
             events
             both
             of
             our
             life
             ,
             and
             death
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             VPon
             this
             constant
             fixednesse
             of
             our
             thoughts
             ,
             on
             God
             ,
             there
             cannot
             but
             follow
             (
             in
             the
             seventh
             place
             )
             a
             marvellous
             delight
             ,
             and
             complacency
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             in
             so
             blessed
             an
             object
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             easie
             to
             determine
             whether
             of
             these
             doe
             more
             justly
             challenge
             a
             precedency
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             whether
             
             the
             eye
             be
             so
             fixed
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             well
             pleased
             with
             the
             sight
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             so
             pleased
             and
             ravished
             ,
             with
             that
             happy
             sight
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             so
             fixed
             :
             whatsoever
             these
             two
             are
             in
             the
             order
             of
             nature
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             in
             time
             ,
             they
             are
             inseparable
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             man
             to
             see
             God
             as
             interessed
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             take
             pleasure
             in
             him
             :
             As
             a
             stranger
             ,
             as
             an
             enemy
             ,
             or
             avenger
             ,
             even
             divels
             and
             reprobate
             soules
             behold
             him
             ,
             to
             their
             regret
             ,
             and
             torment
             ;
             if
             I
             may
             not
             say
             ,
             they
             rather
             see
             his
             anger
             ,
             and
             judgement
             ,
             than
             himselfe
             ;
             but
             never
             eye
             can
             see
             him
             as
             his
             God
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             taken
             
             with
             infinite
             delight
             :
             for
             that
             absolute
             goodnesse
             (
             out
             of
             which
             no
             man
             can
             contemplate
             God
             )
             can
             be
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             infinitely
             amiable
             .
             And
             if
             in
             the
             seeing
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             be
             (
             as
             the
             Schoole
             hath
             taught
             us
             to
             speak
             )
             unitively
             carried
             into
             him
             ,
             how
             can
             we
             choose
             but
             in
             this
             act
             ,
             bee
             affected
             with
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             glorious
             ?
             
               In
               thy
               presence
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ,
             
               is
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               joy
               :
               and
               at
               thy
               right
               hand
               ,
               are
               pleasures
               for
               evermore
               .
            
             In
             summe
             therefore
             ;
             if
             when
             our
             eyes
             being
             freed
             from
             all
             naturall
             indispositions
             ,
             and
             both
             inward
             ,
             and
             outward
             impediments
             ;
             wee
             have
             so
             this
             blessed
             object
             presented
             
             before
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             exaltation
             and
             fortification
             of
             our
             sight
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             a
             trajection
             of
             the
             visuall
             beames
             thorow
             all
             earthly
             occurrents
             ,
             and
             a
             divine
             irradiation
             of
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             a
             stedfast
             fixing
             of
             the
             eye
             upon
             this
             happy
             object
             ,
             without
             wandring
             and
             distraction
             ;
             not
             without
             a
             wonderfull
             delight
             ,
             and
             joy
             in
             the
             God
             of
             all
             comfort
             ,
             whom
             we
             apprehend
             ;
             we
             do
             now
             effectually
             borrow
             
               Moses
            
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             ,
             see
             the
             Invisible
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             BVt
             as
             all
             good
             things
             are
             difficult
             ,
             and
             all
             difficulties
             full
             of
             discouragement
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             be
             matched
             with
             a
             countervaileable
             benefit
             ,
             (
             in
             which
             cases
             they
             doe
             rather
             whet
             ,
             than
             turne
             the
             edge
             of
             our
             desires
             )
             let
             us
             see
             what
             considerations
             of
             profit
             ,
             arising
             from
             this
             noble
             act
             ,
             may
             stirre
             up
             our
             languishing
             hearts
             to
             the
             endeavour
             ,
             and
             performance
             thereof
             :
             There
             are
             actions
             ,
             which
             carrying
             nothing
             but
             danger
             and
             trouble
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             them
             ,
             had
             need
             to
             be
             drawne
             on
             with
             the
             promise
             
             of
             an
             externall
             reward
             ;
             there
             are
             those
             ,
             which
             carry
             in
             them
             their
             owne
             recompence
             ;
             such
             is
             this
             wee
             have
             in
             hand
             :
             What
             can
             there
             bee
             out
             of
             it selfe
             ,
             so
             good
             as
             it
             ?
             When
             we
             take
             paines
             to
             put
             our selves
             into
             some
             Theater
             ,
             or
             Court
             ,
             or
             some
             pompous
             triumph
             ,
             we
             have
             no
             other
             end
             but
             to
             see
             ;
             and
             yet
             how
             poore
             ,
             and
             unsatisfying
             is
             that
             spectacle
             ;
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             wherein
             our
             frivolous
             curiosity
             shuts
             up
             in
             emptinesse
             ,
             and
             discontentment
             ?
             how
             justly
             then
             are
             we
             ambitious
             of
             this
             prospect
             ,
             wherein
             ,
             to
             but
             see
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             blessed
             .
             It
             is
             no
             newes
             to
             see
             wantons
             transported
             from
             themselves
             ,
             
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             a
             beautifull
             face
             ,
             though
             such
             ,
             perhaps
             ,
             as
             wherein
             they
             can
             never
             hope
             to
             have
             any
             interest
             ;
             and
             some
             curious
             eyes
             no
             lesse
             taken
             with
             an
             exquisite
             picture
             ,
             which
             yet
             shall
             never
             be
             theirs
             :
             how
             can
             we
             be
             other
             than
             ravished
             with
             an
             heavenly
             delight
             ,
             and
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             so
             seeing
             the
             infinite
             beauty
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Spirits
             ,
             as
             that
             our
             sight
             cannot
             be
             severed
             from
             fruition
             ?
             the
             act
             it selfe
             is
             an
             abundant
             remuneration
             ,
             yet
             doth
             it
             not
             want
             many
             sweet
             ,
             and
             beneficiall
             consequences
             ,
             which
             do
             justly
             quicken
             our
             desires
             to
             attaine
             unto
             the
             practise
             of
             it
             .
             Whereof
             it
             is
             not
             the
             meanest
             ,
             
             that
             who-ever
             hath
             happily
             aspired
             thereunto
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             carryed
             away
             with
             earthly
             vanities
             ;
             what
             poore
             things
             are
             these
             ,
             in
             comparison
             of
             those
             invisible
             glories
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             what
             was
             the
             pleasure
             and
             riches
             of
             the
             Court
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
            
             in
             the
             eyes
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             when
             he
             had
             once
             seene
             his
             God
             ?
             It
             is
             a
             true
             word
             ,
             
             that
             of
             the
             Chancellor
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             when
             a
             man
             hath
             tasted
             once
             of
             the
             spirit
             ,
             all
             flesh
             is
             savourlesse
             :
             Surely
             ,
             when
             once
             the
             chosen
             vessell
             had
             beene
             rapt
             into
             the
             third
             heaven
             ,
             and
             seene
             those
             unutterable
             magnificencies
             of
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             who
             can
             wonder
             ,
             if
             he
             looked
             ,
             ever
             after
             ,
             
             with
             scorne
             ,
             and
             pitty
             upon
             all
             the
             glittering
             poverty
             of
             this
             inferiour
             world
             ?
             Goe
             then
             ye
             poorely-great
             ones
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             admire
             the
             piles
             of
             your
             treasures
             ,
             the
             statelinesse
             of
             your
             structures
             ,
             the
             sound
             of
             your
             titles
             ,
             the
             extent
             of
             your
             territoryes
             ;
             but
             know
             ,
             that
             hee
             who
             hath
             seene
             the
             least
             glympse
             of
             the
             Invisible
             ,
             knowes
             how
             to
             commiserate
             your
             felicity
             ,
             and
             wonders
             what
             yee
             can
             see
             in
             all
             these
             ,
             worth
             your
             admiration
             ,
             and
             pursuit
             :
             What
             joy
             and
             triumph
             was
             among
             the
             Iewes
             when
             they
             saw
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             second
             Temple
             laid
             ?
             yet
             those
             ancient
             Priests
             and
             
             Levites
             ,
             whose
             eyes
             had
             seene
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             former
             Temple
             ,
             wept
             ,
             and
             cryed
             as
             loud
             ,
             as
             the
             rest
             shouted
             :
             Those
             that
             know
             no
             better
             ,
             may
             rejoyce
             and
             exult
             in
             these
             worldly
             contentments
             ;
             but
             those
             ,
             who
             have
             had
             but
             a
             blink
             of
             the
             beauty
             of
             heaven
             ,
             can
             look
             upon
             them
             no
             otherwise
             ,
             than
             with
             an
             overly
             contemptuousnesse
             .
             I
             wonder
             not
             if
             good
             old
             
               Simeon
            
             were
             content
             to
             have
             his
             eyes
             clozed
             for
             ever
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             once
             seene
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             :
             what
             ever
             he
             should
             see
             afterwards
             ,
             would
             but
             abase
             those
             eyes
             ,
             that
             had
             beene
             blessed
             with
             the
             face
             of
             his
             Saviour
             .
             It
             was
             no
             ill
             conceit
             
             of
             the
             wise
             Oratour
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             had
             once
             knowne
             and
             considered
             the
             magnitude
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             could
             never
             after
             admire
             any
             thing
             ;
             Surely
             we
             may
             more
             justly
             say
             ,
             that
             hee
             who
             hath
             duly
             taken
             into
             his
             thoughts
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             infinite
             power
             ,
             wisdome
             ,
             goodnesse
             ,
             of
             the
             great
             God
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             cannot
             think
             the
             world
             it selfe
             ,
             worthy
             of
             his
             wonder
             .
             As
             some
             great
             Peere
             therefore
             ,
             that
             hath
             beene
             used
             to
             stately
             showes
             ,
             and
             courtly
             magnificence
             ,
             doth
             not
             vouchsafe
             so
             much
             as
             to
             cast
             his
             eye
             towards
             the
             meane
             worthlesse
             gewgawes
             of
             a
             Pedlars
             Stall
             ,
             (
             which
             yet
             silly
             children
             behold
             
             with
             great
             pleasure
             and
             admiration
             :
             so
             the
             soule
             that
             hath
             beene
             inured
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             scornes
             to
             suffer
             it selfe
             to
             be
             transported
             with
             the
             trash
             and
             toyes
             of
             this
             vaine
             and
             transitory
             world
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             NO
             whit
             inferiour
             to
             this
             benefit
             ,
             is
             the
             second
             ;
             that
             this
             sight
             of
             the
             Invisible
             is
             a
             notable
             and
             prevalent
             meanes
             to
             restraine
             us
             from
             sinning
             ,
             for
             how
             dares
             he
             sinne
             ,
             that
             sees
             God
             ever
             before
             him
             ?
             whom
             he
             knowes
             of
             so
             pure
             eyes
             ,
             that
             he
             detests
             the
             least
             
             motion
             to
             evill
             ;
             of
             so
             almighty
             power
             ,
             as
             to
             revenge
             it
             everlastingly
             .
             It
             was
             a
             poore
             thought
             of
             him
             (
             who
             yet
             could
             know
             no
             better
             )
             that
             hee
             who
             would
             disswade
             himselfe
             from
             a
             secret
             wickednesse
             ,
             should
             suppose
             a
             grave
             
               Cato
               ,
            
             or
             some
             other
             such
             austere
             frowning
             Censor
             ,
             to
             be
             by
             him
             ,
             looking
             upon
             his
             actions
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             shame
             or
             feare
             of
             such
             a
             witnesse
             were
             a
             sufficient
             coercion
             from
             evill
             :
             he
             that
             hath
             no
             eyes
             to
             see
             a
             God
             ,
             may
             scarre
             himselfe
             with
             the
             imagined
             sight
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             somewhat
             better
             than
             himselfe
             ;
             but
             he
             who
             hath
             the
             grace
             to
             see
             the
             Invisible
             ,
             finds
             a
             stronger
             restraint
             
             in
             that
             presence
             ,
             than
             if
             hee
             were
             looked
             on
             by
             millions
             of
             Witnesses
             ,
             Iudges
             ,
             Executioners
             :
             Yet
             as
             this
             sight
             is
             mutuall
             ,
             (
             ours
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Gods
             of
             us
             ,
             )
             the
             good
             heart
             finds
             a
             more
             powerfull
             restriction
             in
             his
             seeing
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             in
             Gods
             seeing
             of
             him
             :
             if
             there
             be
             more
             feare
             in
             this
             ,
             there
             is
             more
             love
             in
             the
             other
             ;
             for
             ,
             since
             this
             holy
             vision
             of
             God
             is
             ever
             joyned
             with
             some
             warmth
             of
             good
             affection
             to
             that
             prime
             ,
             and
             infinite
             goodnesse
             ,
             the
             very
             apprehension
             of
             that
             unspeakable
             lovelinesse
             ,
             which
             is
             in
             him
             ,
             more
             effectually
             curbeth
             all
             evill
             desires
             ,
             in
             us
             ,
             than
             the
             expectation
             
             of
             any
             danger
             ,
             that
             can
             threaten
             us
             :
             
               How
               can
               I
               do
               this
               great
               evill
               ,
               and
               sinne
               against
               God
               ,
            
             
             saith
             good
             
               Ioseph
            
             :
             the
             sinne
             affrights
             him
             more
             than
             the
             suffering
             ,
             and
             the
             offence
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             more
             than
             his
             owne
             danger
             .
          
           
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             hath
             thought
             fit
             to
             specifie
             the
             third
             benefit
             ,
             upon
             occasion
             of
             the
             mention
             of
             
               Moses
            
             his
             vision
             of
             God
             ;
             he
             endured
             ,
             as
             seeing
             him
             who
             is
             invisible
             :
             As
             this
             sight
             therefore
             hath
             power
             to
             withhold
             us
             from
             doing
             evill
             ;
             so
             also
             to
             uphold
             us
             in
             the
             suffering
             of
             evill
             ;
             What
             but
             cheerfulnesse
             ,
             and
             ease
             ,
             could
             holy
             
               Stephen
            
             find
             in
             the
             stones
             of
             
             his
             enraged
             murtherers
             ,
             when
             ,
             through
             that
             haile
             storme
             he
             could
             see
             his
             Iesus
             ,
             standing
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             God
             ,
             ready
             to
             revenge
             ,
             and
             crowne
             him
             ?
             What
             a
             pleasing
             walk
             did
             the
             three
             children
             find
             in
             
               Nebuchadnezzars
            
             Fornace
             ,
             whiles
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             made
             up
             the
             fourth
             ?
             What
             Bath
             was
             so
             suppling
             ,
             and
             delightfull
             ,
             as
             the
             rack
             of
             
               Theodorus
            
             the
             Martyr
             ,
             whiles
             Gods
             Angel
             wip't
             ,
             and
             refreshed
             his
             distended
             joynts
             ?
             With
             what
             confidence
             and
             resolution
             ,
             did
             the
             Father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             break
             thorow
             all
             troubles
             ,
             and
             tentations
             ,
             when
             he
             heard
             God
             say
             ,
             
               Feare
               not
               ,
            
             
             Abraham
             ,
             
               I
               am
               thy
               sheild
               ,
               
               and
               thy
               exceeding
               great
               reward
               .
            
             Certainly
             ,
             all
             feare
             and
             discouragement
             arises
             from
             a
             conceit
             of
             our
             owne
             weaknesse
             ,
             and
             an
             adversaries
             power
             ,
             and
             advantage
             ;
             take
             away
             these
             two
             ,
             and
             the
             mind
             of
             man
             remaines
             undanted
             :
             and
             both
             these
             vanish
             at
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Invisible
             ;
             For
             ,
             what
             weaknesse
             can
             we
             apprehend
             ,
             when
             God
             is
             our
             strength
             ,
             or
             what
             adversary
             can
             we
             feare
             ,
             when
             the
             Almighty
             is
             with
             us
             ?
             Good
             
               Ezekiah
            
             was
             never
             so
             much
             scarred
             with
             all
             the
             bravings
             of
             
               Rabshakeh
               ,
            
             as
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             
               Am
               I
               come
               up
               hither
               without
               the
               Lord
            
             ?
             Had
             God
             taken
             part
             against
             his
             degenerated
             
             people
             ,
             what
             could
             the
             arme
             of
             flesh
             have
             availed
             ,
             for
             their
             defence
             ?
             As
             contrarily
             ,
             when
             hee
             strikes
             in
             ,
             what
             can
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             do
             ?
             Is
             it
             multitude
             that
             can
             give
             us
             courage
             ?
             as
             
               Elisha's
            
             servant
             said
             ;
             there
             are
             more
             with
             us
             than
             against
             us
             :
             It
             is
             strength
             ?
             behold
             ,
             the
             weaknesse
             of
             God
             is
             stronger
             than
             men
             ;
             than
             divels
             :
             How
             justly
             do
             we
             contemne
             all
             visible
             powers
             ,
             when
             we
             see
             the
             Invisible
             ?
             when
             we
             see
             him
             ,
             not
             empty
             handed
             ,
             but
             standing
             ready
             ,
             with
             a
             crowne
             of
             glory
             ,
             
             to
             reward
             our
             conquest
             ;
             
               Vincenti
               dabitur
            
             :
             Are
             we
             therfore
             persecuted
             ,
             for
             professing
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             Gospell
             ,
             and
             
             cast
             into
             a
             dark
             ,
             and
             desolate
             dungeon
             ,
             where
             no
             glimmering
             of
             light
             is
             allowed
             to
             look
             in
             upon
             us
             ;
             where
             we
             are
             so
             farre
             from
             being
             suffered
             to
             see
             our
             friends
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             see
             so
             much
             as
             the
             face
             of
             our
             Keeper
             ?
             Lo
             even
             there
             ,
             and
             thence
             ,
             we
             may
             yet
             see
             the
             Invisible
             ,
             and
             (
             in
             spight
             of
             malice
             )
             in
             his
             light
             wee
             can
             see
             light
             .
             Do
             we
             lie
             groaning
             upon
             the
             painfull
             bed
             of
             our
             sicknesse
             ,
             closing
             our
             curtaines
             about
             us
             to
             keep
             out
             the
             light
             ,
             which
             now
             growes
             offensive
             to
             our
             sight
             ;
             yea
             ,
             doth
             death
             begin
             to
             seize
             upon
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             to
             dim
             and
             thicken
             our
             sight
             ,
             so
             as
             now
             we
             cannot
             discerne
             
             our
             dearest
             friends
             ,
             that
             stand
             ready
             to
             close
             them
             for
             us
             ;
             yet
             ,
             even
             then
             may
             we
             most
             cleerly
             see
             the
             Invisible
             ;
             and
             that
             sight
             is
             able
             to
             cheere
             us
             up
             ,
             against
             all
             the
             pangs
             ,
             and
             terrours
             of
             death
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             us
             triumph
             even
             in
             dying
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             LAstly
             ,
             what
             other
             doth
             this
             vision
             of
             God
             but
             enter
             us
             into
             our
             heaven
             ?
             
               Blessed
               are
               the
               pure
               in
               heart
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Saviour
             upon
             the
             Mount
             )
             
               for
               they
               shall
               see
               God
            
             ;
             Lo
             ,
             he
             that
             only
             can
             give
             blessednesse
             ,
             hath
             promised
             it
             to
             the
             pure
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             best
             knowes
             wherin
             
             blessednesse
             consists
             ,
             tells
             us
             ,
             it
             is
             in
             the
             seeing
             of
             God
             ;
             The
             blessed
             Spirits
             above
             ,
             both
             Angels
             and
             soules
             of
             the
             departed
             Saints
             ,
             see
             him
             cleerly
             ,
             without
             any
             vaile
             drawne
             over
             their
             glorified
             eyes
             ;
             we
             ,
             wretched
             Pilgrims
             here
             on
             earth
             ,
             must
             see
             him
             as
             wee
             may
             ;
             there
             is
             too
             much
             clay
             in
             our
             eyes
             ,
             and
             too
             many
             ,
             and
             to
             grosse
             vapors
             of
             ignorance
             and
             infidelity
             betwixt
             us
             and
             him
             ,
             for
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             vision
             :
             Yet
             even
             here
             ,
             we
             see
             him
             truly
             ,
             though
             not
             cleerly
             ;
             and
             the
             stronger
             our
             faith
             is
             ,
             the
             clearer
             is
             our
             sight
             ;
             and
             the
             clearer
             our
             sight
             is
             ,
             the
             greater
             is
             our
             measure
             of
             blessednesse
             :
             
             Neither
             is
             it
             a
             meere
             presence
             ,
             or
             a
             bare
             simple
             vision
             ,
             which
             doth
             either
             inchoate
             ,
             or
             perfect
             our
             happinesse
             :
             we
             find
             there
             was
             a
             day
             ,
             when
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             God
             came
             to
             present
             themselves
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
             and
             Satan
             came
             also
             among
             them
             ;
             
             and
             the
             wickeds
             eyes
             shall
             see
             him
             whom
             they
             have
             peirced
             ;
             we
             see
             so
             much
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             in
             the
             way
             of
             our
             blisse
             )
             as
             we
             enjoy
             .
             I
             know
             not
             how
             the
             eye
             in
             these
             spirituall
             objects
             ,
             (
             betwixt
             which
             and
             us
             there
             is
             a
             gracious
             relation
             )
             hath
             a
             certaine
             kind
             of
             applicatory
             faculty
             ,
             which
             in
             these
             materiall
             things
             it
             wanteth
             :
             O
             taste
             ,
             and
             see
             (
             saith
             
             the
             Psalmist
             )
             how
             sweet
             the
             Lord
             is
             ;
             as
             if
             our
             sight
             were
             more
             inwardly
             apprehensive
             of
             heavenly
             pleasures
             ,
             than
             our
             most
             sensible
             gustation
             :
             In
             these
             bodily
             objects
             ,
             either
             there
             is
             no
             operation
             upon
             the
             sense
             ,
             or
             ,
             to
             no
             purpose
             ;
             The
             eye
             is
             never
             the
             warmer
             for
             seeing
             a
             fire
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             nor
             the
             colder
             for
             beholding
             yce
             :
             we
             are
             no
             whit
             the
             richer
             for
             seeing
             heapes
             of
             treasure
             ,
             nor
             the
             fairer
             for
             viewing
             anothers
             beauty
             ;
             But
             such
             a
             powerfull
             ,
             and
             glorious
             influence
             there
             is
             of
             God
             into
             our
             spirituall
             senses
             ,
             that
             we
             cannot
             see
             him
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             our
             faith
             here
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             the
             happier
             ;
             we
             
             cannot
             see
             him
             above
             by
             the
             eye
             of
             our
             separated
             soules
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             perfectly
             glorious
             ;
             and
             the
             one
             of
             these
             doth
             necessarily
             make
             way
             for
             the
             other
             :
             for
             ,
             what
             is
             grace
             here
             but
             glory
             begun
             ?
             and
             what
             is
             glory
             above
             ,
             but
             grace
             perfected
             ?
             Whosoever
             therfore
             here
             ,
             hath
             pitcht
             the
             eye
             of
             his
             faith
             upon
             the
             Invisible
             ,
             doth
             but
             continue
             his
             prospect
             ,
             when
             he
             comes
             to
             heaven
             :
             the
             place
             is
             changed
             ,
             the
             object
             is
             the
             same
             ;
             the
             act
             more
             compleat
             :
             As
             then
             ,
             we
             do
             ever
             look
             to
             have
             our
             eyes
             blessed
             with
             the
             perpetuall
             vision
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             highest
             heavens
             ;
             let
             us
             acquaint
             them
             before
             hand
             ,
             
             with
             the
             constant
             and
             continuall
             sight
             of
             him
             ,
             in
             this
             vale
             of
             mortality
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             NO
             sooner
             have
             our
             eyes
             beene
             thus
             lifted
             up
             above
             the
             hills
             ,
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Invisible
             ,
             than
             they
             must
             be
             instantly
             cast
             downe
             ,
             and
             turned
             inwards
             to
             see
             our
             owne
             wretchednesse
             ;
             how
             weak
             and
             poore
             we
             are
             ,
             how
             fraile
             ,
             how
             vaine
             and
             momentany
             ,
             how
             destitute
             of
             all
             good
             ,
             how
             obnoxious
             to
             all
             sinne
             ,
             and
             misery
             :
             Contrarieties
             make
             all
             things
             better
             discerned
             ;
             And
             surely
             however
             it
             be
             cōmonly
             
             seene
             ,
             that
             the
             neernesse
             of
             the
             object
             ,
             is
             an
             hindrance
             to
             the
             sight
             ,
             yet
             here
             ,
             the
             more
             closely
             we
             behold
             our
             owne
             condition
             ,
             the
             more
             cleerly
             we
             shall
             discerne
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             fully
             shall
             we
             be
             convinced
             of
             this
             unpleasing
             truth
             :
             It
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             look
             back
             (
             like
             the
             heires
             of
             some
             decayed
             house
             )
             at
             what
             we
             were
             ;
             whoever
             was
             the
             better
             for
             a
             past
             happinesse
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             what
             are
             we
             now
             ?
             miserable
             dust
             and
             ashes
             ;
             earth
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             at
             the
             worst
             ,
             hell
             ;
             Our
             being
             is
             vanity
             ,
             our
             substance
             corruption
             ;
             our
             life
             is
             but
             a
             blast
             ,
             our
             flesh
             wormes-meat
             ,
             our
             beginning
             impotent
             ,
             above
             all
             creatures
             ,
             (
             even
             
             wormes
             can
             crawle
             forward
             ,
             so
             soone
             as
             they
             are
             ,
             so
             cannot
             we
             )
             our
             continuance
             short
             ,
             and
             troublesome
             ;
             our
             end
             grievous
             ;
             who
             can
             assure
             himselfe
             of
             one
             minute
             of
             time
             ,
             of
             one
             dramme
             of
             contentment
             ?
             But
             ,
             woe
             is
             me
             ,
             other
             creatures
             are
             fraile
             too
             ,
             none
             but
             man
             is
             sinfull
             ;
             our
             soule
             is
             not
             more
             excellent
             ,
             than
             this
             tainture
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             odious
             ,
             and
             deadly
             ;
             our
             composition
             laies
             us
             open
             to
             mortality
             ,
             but
             our
             sinne
             exposes
             us
             to
             the
             eternall
             wrath
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             issue
             of
             it
             ,
             eternall
             damnation
             :
             The
             grave
             waits
             for
             us
             ,
             as
             men
             ;
             hell
             ,
             as
             sinners
             :
             Beasts
             compare
             with
             us
             in
             our
             being
             ;
             
             in
             our
             sinning
             ,
             Devils
             insult
             over
             us
             .
             And
             now
             ,
             since
             the
             spring
             is
             foule
             ,
             how
             can
             the
             streames
             be
             cleare
             ?
             Alas
             ,
             what
             act
             of
             ours
             is
             free
             from
             this
             wofull
             pollution
             ?
             who
             eats
             ,
             or
             drinks
             ,
             or
             sleepes
             ,
             or
             moves
             ,
             or
             talks
             ,
             or
             thinks
             ,
             or
             heares
             ,
             or
             prayes
             without
             it
             ?
             Even
             hee
             that
             was
             blessed
             with
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             third
             heaven
             ,
             as
             tyred
             with
             this
             clogge
             ,
             could
             say
             ,
             
               O
               wretched
               man
               that
               J
               am
               ,
               who
               shall
               deliver
               mee
               from
               this
               body
               of
               death
               ?
            
             Blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             if
             thou
             wert
             so
             sensible
             of
             thy
             in-dwelling
             corruptions
             ,
             who
             knew'st
             nothing
             by
             thy selfe
             ,
             how
             must
             our
             hearts
             needs
             rend
             with
             shame
             ,
             and
             
             sorrow
             ,
             who
             are
             guilty
             of
             so
             many
             thousand
             transgressions
             ,
             which
             our
             impotence
             can
             neither
             avoid
             ,
             nor
             expiate
             ?
             how
             justly
             do
             we
             feare
             God
             ,
             since
             we
             have
             deserved
             to
             be
             under
             so
             deep
             a
             condemnation
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
         
           OF
           THE
           SIGHT
           and
           FEARE
           of
           the
           ALMIGHTY
           .
           The
           Second
           Book
           .
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             I.
             
          
           
             THus
             therefore
             when
             a
             man
             shall
             have
             stedfastly
             fixed
             his
             eyes
             upon
             the
             dread
             Majesty
             of
             an
             ever-present
             God
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             deplored
             
             wretchednesse
             of
             his
             own
             condition
             ,
             hee
             shall
             bee
             in
             a
             meet
             capacity
             to
             receive
             this
             holy
             
               Feare
               ,
            
             whereof
             we
             treat
             :
             Neither
             indeed
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             him
             to
             see
             that
             all-glorious
             presence
             ,
             and
             not
             presently
             thereupon
             find
             himselfe
             affected
             with
             a
             trembling
             kind
             of
             awfulnesse
             .
             Neither
             can
             hee
             look
             upon
             his
             owne
             vilenesse
             ,
             without
             an
             humble
             and
             bashfull
             dejection
             of
             soule
             ;
             But
             when
             he
             shall
             see
             both
             these
             at
             once
             ,
             and
             compare
             his
             owne
             shamefull
             estate
             ,
             with
             the
             dreadfull
             ,
             incomprehensible
             Majesty
             of
             the
             great
             God
             ;
             his
             owne
             impotence
             ,
             with
             that
             almighty
             power
             ;
             his
             owne
             sinfulnesse
             ,
             
             with
             that
             infinite
             purity
             ,
             and
             justice
             ;
             his
             owne
             misery
             with
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             immense
             mercy
             ,
             how
             can
             he
             choose
             but
             be
             wholly
             possessed
             with
             a
             devout
             shivering
             ,
             and
             religious
             astonishment
             .
             The
             heart
             then
             thus
             tempered
             with
             the
             high
             thoughts
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             humble
             conceits
             of
             our selves
             ,
             is
             fit
             for
             the
             impression
             of
             this
             
               Feare
               ,
            
             which
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             an
             awfull
             disposition
             of
             the
             soule
             to
             God
             :
             wherein
             there
             is
             a
             double
             stamp
             ,
             or
             signature
             ;
             the
             one
             ,
             is
             an
             inward
             adoration
             of
             the
             Majesty
             seene
             and
             acknowledged
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             a
             tender
             and
             filiall
             care
             of
             being
             secretly
             approved
             of
             God
             ;
             
             and
             of
             avoyding
             the
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             offence
             of
             that
             God
             whom
             we
             so
             adore
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             is
             a
             continuall
             bowing
             the
             knees
             of
             our
             hearts
             to
             that
             great
             ,
             and
             holy
             God
             ;
             both
             inwardly
             blessing
             ,
             and
             praising
             him
             in
             all
             his
             divine
             attributes
             ;
             in
             his
             infinite
             power
             ,
             wisedome
             ,
             justice
             ,
             mercy
             ,
             and
             truth
             ;
             and
             humbly
             submitting
             and
             resigning
             our selves
             wholly
             to
             his
             divine
             pleasure
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             whether
             for
             his
             disposing
             ,
             or
             chastising
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             II.
             
          
           
             ALL
             true
             adoration
             begins
             from
             within
             ;
             even
             the
             soule
             hath
             the
             same
             parts
             ,
             and
             postures
             with
             the
             body
             :
             as
             therefore
             it
             hath
             eyes
             to
             see
             ,
             so
             it
             hath
             a
             tongue
             to
             speak
             unto
             ,
             and
             a
             knee
             to
             bend
             unto
             the
             Majesty
             of
             the
             Almighty
             :
             Shortly
             then
             ;
             we
             shall
             inwardly
             adore
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
             when
             our
             hearts
             are
             wrought
             to
             bee
             awfully
             affected
             to
             the
             acknowledgment
             ,
             cheifly
             of
             his
             infinite
             Greatnesse
             ,
             and
             infinite
             Goodnesse
             ;
             And
             this
             shall
             be
             best
             done
             ,
             by
             the
             consideration
             of
             the
             effects
             of
             
             both
             :
             Even
             in
             meaner
             matters
             ,
             wee
             cannot
             attaine
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             things
             by
             their
             causes
             ;
             but
             are
             glad
             to
             take
             up
             with
             this
             secondary
             information
             :
             how
             much
             more
             in
             the
             highest
             of
             all
             causes
             ,
             in
             whom
             there
             is
             nothing
             but
             transcendency
             ,
             and
             infinitenesse
             ?
             We
             shall
             therefore
             most
             feelingly
             adore
             the
             infinite
             greatnesse
             of
             God
             ,
             upon
             representing
             unto
             our selves
             ,
             the
             wonderfull
             work
             of
             his
             creation
             ,
             and
             his
             infinite
             goodnesse
             ,
             in
             the
             no
             lesse
             wonderfull
             work
             of
             our
             redemption
             :
             
             For
             (
             as
             the
             great
             Doctor
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             most
             divinely
             )
             the
             invisible
             things
             of
             God
             from
             the
             creation
             of
             
             the
             world
             are
             cleerly
             seene
             ,
             being
             understood
             by
             the
             things
             that
             are
             made
             ;
             even
             his
             eternall
             power
             ,
             and
             Godhead
             .
             Even
             so
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             if
             we
             cannot
             see
             thee
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             see
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             thou
             hast
             made
             :
             and
             in
             that
             ,
             wee
             see
             some
             glympses
             of
             thee
             :
             When
             wee
             behold
             some
             goodly
             pile
             of
             building
             ,
             or
             some
             admirable
             picture
             ,
             or
             some
             rarely-artificiall
             engine
             ,
             our
             first
             question
             uses
             to
             be
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             ?
             and
             we
             judge
             of
             ,
             and
             admire
             the
             skill
             of
             the
             workman
             ,
             by
             the
             excellent
             contrivance
             of
             the
             work
             ;
             how
             can
             we
             do
             otherwise
             in
             this
             mighty
             and
             goodly
             frame
             of
             thy
             universe
             ?
             Lord
             
             what
             a
             world
             is
             this
             of
             thine
             ,
             which
             wee
             see
             ?
             What
             a
             vast
             ,
             what
             a
             beautifull
             fabrick
             is
             this
             ,
             above
             and
             about
             us
             ?
             Lo
             thou
             ,
             that
             madest
             such
             an
             heaven
             ,
             canst
             thou
             be
             other
             than
             infinitely
             glorious
             ?
             O
             the
             power
             and
             wisdome
             of
             such
             a
             Creator
             !
             Every
             Starre
             is
             a
             world
             alone
             ,
             the
             least
             of
             those
             globes
             of
             light
             ,
             are
             farre
             greater
             than
             this
             our
             whole
             inferiour
             world
             ,
             of
             earth
             and
             waters
             (
             which
             we
             think
             scarce
             measurable
             ,
             )
             and
             what
             a
             world
             of
             these
             lightsome
             worlds
             hast
             thou
             marshalled
             together
             in
             that
             one
             firmament
             ?
             and
             yet
             what
             roome
             hast
             thou
             left
             in
             that
             large
             contignation
             ,
             for
             
             more
             ?
             so
             as
             the
             vacant
             space
             betwixt
             one
             Starre
             ,
             and
             another
             ,
             is
             more
             in
             extent
             than
             that
             which
             is
             filled
             :
             In
             how
             exact
             a
             regularity
             do
             these
             celestiall
             bodies
             move
             ,
             ever
             since
             their
             first
             setting
             forth
             ,
             without
             all
             variation
             of
             the
             time
             or
             place
             of
             their
             rising
             ,
             or
             setting
             ;
             without
             all
             change
             of
             their
             influences
             ?
             In
             what
             point
             and
             minute
             
               Adams
            
             new
             created
             eyes
             saw
             them
             begin
             ,
             and
             shut
             up
             their
             diurnall
             motions
             ,
             we
             ,
             his
             late
             posterity
             ,
             upon
             that
             same
             day
             and
             in
             the
             same
             Climate
             find
             them
             still
             ;
             How
             have
             they
             looked
             upon
             their
             spectators
             ,
             in
             millions
             of
             changed
             generations
             ,
             and
             are
             still
             
             where
             they
             were
             ,
             looking
             still
             for
             more
             ?
             But
             ,
             above
             the
             rest
             ,
             who
             can
             but
             be
             astonished
             at
             that
             constant
             miracle
             of
             nature
             ,
             the
             glorious
             Sunne
             ,
             by
             whose
             beames
             ,
             all
             the
             higher
             and
             lower
             world
             is
             illuminated
             ;
             and
             by
             whose
             sole
             benefit
             ,
             we
             have
             use
             of
             our
             eyes
             ?
             O
             God
             ,
             what
             were
             the
             world
             without
             it
             ,
             but
             a
             vast
             ,
             and
             sullen
             dungeon
             of
             confusion
             ,
             and
             horrour
             ;
             and
             ,
             with
             it
             ,
             what
             a
             Theater
             of
             beauty
             and
             wonders
             ?
             what
             a
             sad
             season
             is
             our
             midnight
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             his
             farthest
             absence
             ;
             and
             yet
             ,
             even
             then
             ,
             some
             glympses
             of
             emanations
             ,
             and
             remainders
             of
             that
             hidden
             light
             ,
             diffuse
             themselves
             
             thorow
             the
             aire
             ,
             and
             forbid
             the
             darknesse
             to
             bee
             absolute
             .
             Oh
             what
             an
             hell
             were
             utter
             darknesse
             ;
             what
             a
             reviving
             and
             glorious
             spectacle
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             morning
             opens
             the
             curtaines
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             showes
             the
             rising
             Majesty
             of
             that
             great
             Ruler
             of
             the
             day
             ,
             which
             too
             many
             eyes
             have
             seene
             with
             adoration
             ;
             never
             any
             saw
             ,
             without
             wonder
             ,
             and
             benediction
             :
             And
             if
             thy
             creature
             be
             such
             ,
             what
             ,
             oh
             ,
             what
             art
             thou
             that
             hast
             made
             it
             ?
             As
             for
             that
             other
             faithfull
             witnesse
             in
             heaven
             ,
             what
             a
             cleare
             and
             lasting
             testimony
             doth
             it
             give
             to
             all
             beholders
             ,
             of
             thine
             omnipotence
             ?
             Alwayes
             ,
             and
             
             yet
             never
             changing
             ?
             still
             uniforme
             in
             her
             constant
             variations
             ,
             still
             regular
             in
             the
             multiplicity
             of
             her
             movings
             ;
             and
             O
             God
             ,
             what
             a
             traine
             doth
             that
             great
             Queene
             of
             Heaven
             (
             by
             thine
             appointment
             )
             draw
             after
             her
             ?
             no
             lesse
             than
             this
             vast
             element
             of
             waters
             ,
             so
             many
             thousand
             miles
             distant
             from
             her
             sphere
             ?
             She
             moves
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             sea
             followes
             her
             ,
             in
             this
             inferiour
             orb
             ,
             and
             measures
             his
             paces
             by
             hers
             :
             How
             deep
             ,
             how
             spacious
             ,
             how
             restlesly
             turbulent
             is
             that
             liquid
             body
             ?
             and
             how
             tamed
             and
             confined
             by
             thine
             Almightinesse
             ?
             How
             justly
             didst
             thou
             expostulate
             with
             thy
             people
             of
             old
             ,
             by
             thy
             Prophet
             
             
               Ieremy
               ,
               Feare
               yee
               not
               mee
               ,
            
             
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               will
               ye
               not
               tremble
               at
               my
               presence
               ,
               which
               have
               placed
               the
               sand
               ,
               for
               the
               bounds
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               by
               a
               perpetuall
               decree
               ,
               that
               it
               cannot
               passe
               it
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               waves
               thereof
               tosse
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               they
               cannot
               prevaile
               ;
               though
               they
               roare
               ,
               yet
               can
               they
               not
               passe
               over
               it
               ?
            
             And
             what
             a
             stupendious
             work
             of
             omnipotence
             is
             it
             ,
             that
             thou
             ,
             O
             God
             ,
             hast
             hanged
             up
             this
             huge
             globe
             of
             water
             and
             earth
             ,
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             a
             yeelding
             aire
             ,
             without
             any
             stay
             ,
             or
             foundation
             ,
             save
             thine
             owne
             eternall
             decree
             ?
             How
             wonderfull
             art
             thou
             in
             thy
             mighty
             winds
             ;
             which
             ,
             whence
             they
             come
             ,
             and
             whither
             
             they
             go
             ,
             thou
             only
             knowest
             ;
             in
             thy
             dreadfull
             thunders
             ,
             and
             lightnings
             ;
             in
             thy
             threatning
             Comets
             ,
             and
             other
             fiery
             exhalations
             ?
             With
             what
             marvellous
             variety
             of
             creatures
             hast
             thou
             peopled
             all
             these
             thy
             roomy
             elements
             ;
             all
             of
             severall
             kinds
             ,
             fashions
             ,
             natures
             ,
             dispositions
             ,
             uses
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             their
             innumerable
             motions
             ,
             actions
             ,
             events
             ,
             are
             predetermined
             and
             over-ruled
             by
             thine
             all-wise
             ,
             and
             almighty
             providence
             !
             What
             man
             can
             but
             open
             his
             eyes
             ,
             and
             see
             round
             about
             him
             these
             demonstrations
             of
             thy
             divine
             power
             ,
             and
             wisedome
             ,
             and
             not
             inwardly
             praise
             thee
             in
             thine
             excellent
             
             greatnesse
             ?
             For
             my
             owne
             practise
             ,
             I
             cannot
             find
             a
             better
             notion
             ,
             wherby
             to
             work
             my
             heart
             to
             an
             inward
             adoration
             of
             God
             ,
             than
             this
             ;
             Thou
             that
             hast
             made
             all
             this
             great
             world
             ,
             and
             guidest
             ,
             and
             governest
             it
             ,
             and
             fillest
             and
             comprehendest
             it
             ,
             being
             thy selfe
             infinite
             and
             incomprehensible
             :
             And
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             can
             be
             no
             higher
             representation
             of
             the
             divine
             greatnesse
             unto
             our selves
             .
             Although
             withall
             ,
             we
             may
             find
             enough
             at
             home
             :
             for
             what
             man
             that
             lookes
             no
             further
             than
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             sees
             the
             goodly
             frame
             of
             his
             body
             ,
             erected
             and
             imployed
             for
             the
             harbour
             of
             a
             spirituall
             ,
             and
             immortall
             
             soule
             ,
             can
             choose
             but
             say
             ,
             I
             will
             praise
             thee
             ,
             for
             I
             am
             fearefully
             ,
             and
             wonderfully
             made
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             III.
             
          
           
             SVrely
             ,
             could
             we
             forget
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             it
             is
             enough
             to
             fetch
             us
             upon
             our
             knees
             ,
             and
             to
             strike
             an
             holy
             awe
             into
             us
             ,
             to
             think
             that
             in
             him
             we
             live
             ,
             and
             move
             ,
             and
             have
             our
             being
             :
             For
             ,
             in
             these
             our
             particular
             obligations
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mixed
             sense
             both
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             ,
             and
             goodnesse
             of
             our
             God
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             it
             manifestly
             showes
             it selfe
             in
             the
             wondrous
             work
             of
             our
             excellent
             creation
             ,
             
             so
             most
             of
             all
             magnifies
             it selfe
             ,
             in
             the
             exceedingly
             gratious
             work
             of
             our
             redemption
             :
             Great
             is
             thy
             mercy
             that
             thou
             mayst
             be
             feared
             ,
             saith
             the
             sweet
             Singer
             of
             
               Israel
            
             ;
             Lo
             ,
             power
             doth
             not
             more
             command
             this
             holy
             feare
             ,
             than
             mercy
             doth
             ;
             though
             both
             here
             ,
             meet
             together
             ;
             for
             as
             there
             was
             infinite
             mercy
             mixed
             with
             power
             ,
             in
             thus
             creating
             us
             ;
             so
             also
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             no
             lesse
             mighty
             power
             mixed
             with
             infinite
             mercy
             ,
             in
             our
             redemption
             :
             What
             heart
             can
             but
             awfully
             adore
             thy
             soveraigne
             mercy
             ,
             O
             blessed
             God
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             in
             sending
             thine
             only
             ,
             and
             coequall
             Sonne
             ,
             the
             
             Sonne
             of
             thy
             love
             ,
             the
             Sonne
             of
             thine
             eternall
             essence
             ,
             out
             of
             thy
             bosome
             ,
             downe
             from
             the
             height
             of
             celestiall
             glory
             ,
             into
             this
             vale
             of
             teares
             and
             death
             ,
             to
             abase
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             the
             susception
             of
             our
             nature
             ,
             to
             clothe
             himselfe
             with
             the
             ragges
             of
             our
             humanity
             ,
             to
             indure
             temptation
             ,
             shame
             ,
             death
             ,
             for
             us
             ?
             O
             blessed
             Iesu
             ,
             the
             redeemer
             of
             mankind
             ,
             what
             soule
             can
             be
             capable
             of
             a
             sufficient
             adoration
             of
             thine
             inconceive
             able
             mercy
             ,
             in
             thy
             meane
             and
             despicable
             incarnation
             ,
             in
             thy
             miserable
             ,
             and
             toilsome
             life
             ,
             in
             thy
             bloudy
             agony
             ,
             in
             thine
             ignominious
             and
             tormenting
             passion
             ,
             in
             thy
             wofull
             sense
             
             of
             thy
             fathers
             wrath
             in
             our
             stead
             ,
             and
             lastly
             ,
             in
             thy
             bitter
             and
             painfull
             death
             ?
             thou
             that
             knewest
             no
             sinne
             ,
             wert
             made
             sinne
             for
             us
             ,
             thou
             that
             art
             omnipotent
             ,
             would'st
             die
             ;
             and
             by
             thy
             death
             ,
             hast
             victoriously
             triumphed
             over
             death
             ,
             and
             hell
             .
             It
             is
             enough
             ,
             O
             Saviour
             ,
             it
             is
             more
             than
             enough
             ,
             to
             ravish
             our
             hearts
             with
             love
             ,
             and
             to
             bruise
             them
             with
             a
             loving
             feare
             .
             O
             blessed
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             comfort
             ,
             who
             but
             thou
             only
             can
             make
             our
             soules
             sensible
             of
             thy
             unspeakable
             mercy
             ,
             in
             applying
             to
             us
             the
             wonderfull
             benefit
             of
             this
             our
             deare
             redemption
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             work
             of
             our
             inchoate
             regeneration
             ,
             
             in
             the
             mortifying
             of
             our
             evill
             and
             corrupt
             affections
             ,
             in
             raising
             us
             to
             the
             life
             of
             grace
             ,
             and
             preparing
             us
             for
             the
             life
             of
             glory
             ?
             O
             God
             ,
             if
             mercy
             be
             proper
             to
             attract
             feare
             ,
             how
             must
             our
             hearts
             ,
             in
             all
             these
             respects
             ,
             needs
             be
             filled
             with
             all
             awfull
             regard
             unto
             thy
             divine
             bounty
             ?
             
             Oh
             how
             great
             is
             the
             goodnesse
             that
             thou
             hast
             laid
             up
             for
             those
             that
             feare
             thee
             ,
             even
             before
             the
             sonnes
             of
             men
             !
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             IV.
             
          
           
             NOw
             we
             may
             not
             think
             this
             inward
             adoration
             of
             the
             greatnesse
             ,
             &
             goodnes
             of
             God
             to
             be
             one
             simple
             act
             ,
             but
             that
             ,
             
             which
             is
             sweetly
             compounded
             of
             the
             improvement
             of
             many
             holy
             affections
             :
             for
             there
             cannot
             but
             be
             love
             mixed
             with
             this
             feare
             ;
             
             
               The
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               love
            
             ;
             and
             this
             feare
             must
             be
             mixed
             with
             joy
             :
             
             
               Rejoyce
               in
               him
               with
               trembling
            
             :
             and
             this
             feare
             and
             joy
             ,
             is
             still
             mixed
             with
             hope
             :
             
             
               For
               in
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               strong
               confidence
               ;
               and
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               upon
               them
               that
               feare
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               upon
               them
               that
               hope
               in
               his
               mercy
            
             :
             As
             therefore
             ,
             we
             are
             wont
             to
             say
             that
             our
             bodies
             are
             not
             ,
             neither
             can
             bee
             nourished
             with
             any
             simple
             ingredient
             ;
             so
             may
             we
             truly
             say
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             that
             they
             neither
             receive
             any
             comfort
             ,
             
             or
             establishment
             ,
             nor
             execute
             any
             powers
             of
             theirs
             ,
             by
             any
             sole
             single
             affection
             ;
             but
             require
             a
             gracious
             mixture
             for
             both
             .
             As
             that
             father
             said
             of
             obedience
             ,
             we
             may
             truly
             say
             of
             grace
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             all
             copulative
             .
             Neither
             may
             wee
             think
             ,
             that
             one
             only
             impression
             of
             this
             holy
             feare
             ,
             and
             inward
             adoration
             will
             serve
             the
             turne
             ,
             to
             season
             all
             our
             following
             disposition
             ,
             and
             carriage
             ;
             but
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             a
             virtuall
             continuation
             thereof
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             progresse
             of
             our
             lives
             ;
             Our
             Schooles
             do
             here
             seasonably
             distinguish
             of
             perpetuity
             ,
             of
             ,
             whether
             the
             second
             act
             ,
             when
             all
             our
             severall
             motions
             and
             
             actions
             are
             so
             held
             on
             ,
             as
             that
             there
             is
             no
             cessation
             ,
             or
             intermission
             of
             their
             performance
             :
             (
             which
             wee
             cannot
             here
             expect
             )
             Or
             ,
             of
             the
             first
             act
             ,
             when
             there
             is
             an
             habit
             of
             this
             inward
             adoration
             ,
             settled
             upon
             the
             heart
             so
             constantly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             never
             put
             off
             ,
             by
             what
             ever
             occurrences
             ;
             so
             as
             whatsoever
             we
             do
             ,
             whatsoever
             we
             indeavour
             ,
             hath
             a
             secret
             relation
             hereunto
             .
             And
             this
             second
             way
             ;
             we
             must
             attaine
             unto
             ,
             if
             ever
             we
             will
             aspire
             to
             any
             comfort
             in
             the
             fruition
             of
             Gods
             presence
             here
             ,
             upon
             earth
             ,
             and
             our
             meet
             disposition
             towards
             him
             .
             I
             have
             often
             thought
             of
             that
             deep
             ,
             and
             serious
             question
             
             of
             the
             late
             judicious
             ,
             and
             honourable
             ,
             
             Sir
             
               Fulke
               Grevil
               ,
            
             Lord
             
               Brook
               ,
            
             (
             a
             man
             worthy
             of
             a
             fairer
             death
             ,
             and
             everlasting
             memory
             )
             moved
             to
             a
             learned
             kinsman
             of
             mine
             ,
             (
             much
             interessed
             in
             that
             Noble
             man
             )
             who
             when
             he
             was
             discoursing
             of
             an
             incident
             matter
             ,
             very
             considerable
             ,
             was
             taken
             off
             with
             this
             quick
             interrogation
             ,
             of
             that
             wise
             and
             noble
             person
             ;
             
               What
               is
               that
               to
               the
               Infinite
               ?
            
             as
             secretly
             implying
             ,
             that
             all
             our
             thoughts
             and
             discourse
             must
             be
             reduced
             thither
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             faile
             of
             their
             ends
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             any
             other
             where
             terminated
             ▪
             It
             was
             a
             word
             well
             becomming
             the
             profound
             judgement
             ,
             
             and
             quintessentiall
             notions
             of
             that
             rare
             ,
             memorable
             Peere
             .
             And
             certainly
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             if
             the
             cogitations
             and
             affections
             of
             our
             hearts
             be
             not
             directed
             to
             the
             glory
             of
             that
             infinite
             God
             ,
             both
             they
             are
             lost
             ,
             and
             we
             in
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             V.
             
          
           
             REligious
             adoration
             begins
             in
             the
             heart
             ,
             but
             rests
             not
             there
             ;
             diffusing
             it selfe
             through
             the
             whole
             man
             ,
             and
             commanding
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             body
             to
             comply
             in
             a
             reverent
             devotion
             :
             so
             that
             ,
             as
             we
             feare
             the
             Lord
             whom
             wee
             serve
             ,
             
             so
             wee
             serve
             the
             Lord
             with
             feare
             .
          
           
             Where
             the
             heart
             stoopes
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             ,
             but
             the
             knees
             must
             bend
             ,
             the
             eyes
             and
             hands
             must
             be
             lift
             up
             ;
             and
             the
             whole
             body
             will
             strive
             to
             testifie
             the
             inward
             veneration
             ;
             as
             upon
             all
             occasions
             ,
             so
             especially
             ,
             when
             wee
             have
             to
             deale
             with
             the
             sacred
             affaires
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             offer
             to
             present
             our selves
             to
             any
             of
             his
             immediate
             services
             :
             Our
             feare
             cannot
             bee
             smothered
             in
             our
             bosomes
             ;
             Every
             thing
             that
             pert●ines
             to
             that
             infinite
             Majesty
             must
             carry
             from
             us
             due
             testifications
             of
             our
             awe
             ;
             his
             Name
             ,
             his
             Word
             ,
             his
             Services
             ,
             his
             House
             ,
             his
             Messengers
             :
             I
             
             cannot
             allow
             the
             superstitious
             niceties
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             in
             the
             matters
             of
             God
             ;
             yet
             I
             find
             in
             their
             practise
             ,
             many
             things
             worthily
             imitable
             ;
             such
             as
             favour
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             their
             father
             
               Isaac
               ,
            
             and
             such
             as
             justly
             shame
             our
             prophane
             carelesnesse
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             no
             wise
             man
             but
             must
             needs
             mislike
             their
             curious
             scruples
             ,
             concerning
             that
             ineffable
             name
             ,
             the
             letters
             and
             syllables
             wherof
             ,
             they
             held
             in
             such
             dreadfull
             respect
             ,
             that
             they
             deemed
             it
             worthy
             of
             death
             ,
             for
             any
             but
             sacred
             lips
             ,
             and
             that
             ,
             but
             in
             set
             times
             and
             places
             ,
             to
             expresse
             it
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             mention
             of
             it
             pierced
             the
             side
             of
             God
             ,
             together
             with
             their
             
             owne
             heart
             ;
             
             And
             ,
             if
             the
             name
             of
             God
             were
             written
             upon
             their
             flesh
             ,
             that
             part
             might
             not
             bee
             touched
             either
             with
             water
             ,
             or
             oyntment
             .
             But
             well
             may
             wee
             learne
             this
             point
             of
             wit
             ,
             and
             grace
             from
             this
             first
             ,
             (
             and
             ,
             then
             ,
             the
             only
             )
             people
             of
             God
             ;
             not
             rashly
             ,
             sleightly
             ,
             regardlesly
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             awfull
             name
             of
             God
             into
             our
             mouths
             ,
             but
             to
             heare
             and
             speak
             it
             (
             when
             occasion
             is
             given
             )
             with
             all
             holinesse
             ,
             and
             due
             veneration
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             those
             that
             stumble
             at
             their
             adoration
             at
             the
             blessed
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             prescribed
             and
             practised
             by
             our
             Church
             ;
             as
             unjustly
             conceiving
             ,
             that
             wee
             put
             a
             superstitious
             holinesse
             in
             
             the
             very
             sound
             ,
             and
             syllabicall
             enunciation
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             wheras
             ,
             it
             is
             the
             person
             of
             that
             blessed
             Saviour
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             upon
             this
             occasion
             ,
             our
             knees
             are
             bended
             :
             A
             gesture
             so
             far
             out
             of
             the
             just
             reach
             of
             blame
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             seemed
             good
             to
             the
             wisedome
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             allot
             this
             reverent
             respect
             to
             all
             ▪
             whatsoever
             the
             names
             ,
             wherby
             the
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             sacred
             Trinity
             ,
             is
             signified
             ,
             and
             expressed
             to
             men
             ,
             it
             were
             most
             meet
             to
             be
             accordingly
             exhibited
             unto
             them
             :
             And
             now
             ,
             since
             it
             hath
             (
             without
             inhibition
             of
             the
             like
             regard
             to
             the
             rest
             )
             pitched
             upon
             that
             name
             ,
             which
             intimating
             and
             
             comprising
             in
             it
             the
             whole
             gratious
             work
             ,
             and
             immediate
             author
             of
             our
             deare
             redemption
             ,
             hath
             beene
             exposed
             to
             the
             reproach
             and
             opposition
             of
             the
             gain-saying
             world
             ;
             We
             cannot
             (
             if
             we
             be
             not
             wanting
             to
             our
             filiall
             obedience
             )
             detrect
             our
             observance
             of
             so
             antient
             ,
             and
             pious
             an
             institution
             .
             Never
             any
             contempt
             was
             dared
             to
             bee
             cast
             upon
             the
             glorious
             name
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             absolute
             Deity
             ,
             only
             the
             state
             of
             exinanition
             ,
             subjected
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             to
             the
             scorne
             ,
             and
             under-valuation
             of
             the
             world
             ;
             Iustly
             therefore
             hath
             our
             holy
             and
             gracious
             Mother
             thought
             fit
             ,
             and
             ordained
             ,
             upon
             
             that
             person
             and
             name
             ,
             which
             seemed
             lesse
             honourable
             ,
             and
             lay
             more
             open
             to
             affront
             ,
             to
             bestow
             the
             more
             abundant
             honour
             :
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             as
             shee
             is
             a
             professed
             incourager
             and
             an
             indulgent
             lover
             of
             all
             true
             devotion
             ,
             shee
             cannot
             but
             be
             well
             pleased
             ,
             with
             what
             soever
             expressions
             of
             reverence
             ,
             we
             give
             to
             the
             divine
             Majesty
             ,
             under
             whatsoever
             termes
             ,
             uttered
             by
             our
             well
             advised
             ,
             and
             well
             instructed
             tongues
             .
          
           
             I
             have
             knowne
             ,
             and
             honored
             ,
             as
             most
             worthy
             a
             constant
             imitation
             ,
             some
             devout
             persons
             ,
             that
             never
             durst
             mention
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             their
             ordinary
             communication
             ,
             without
             
             uncovering
             of
             their
             heads
             ,
             or
             elevation
             of
             their
             hands
             ,
             or
             some
             such
             other
             testimony
             of
             reverence
             .
          
           
             And
             certainly
             ,
             if
             the
             heart
             be
             so
             throughly
             possessed
             with
             a
             sad
             awe
             of
             that
             infinite
             Majesty
             ,
             as
             it
             ought
             ;
             the
             tongue
             dares
             not
             presume
             in
             a
             sudden
             unmannerlinesse
             to
             blurt
             out
             the
             dreadfull
             name
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             shall
             both
             make
             way
             for
             it
             ,
             by
             a
             premised
             deliberation
             ,
             and
             attend
             it
             with
             a
             reverent
             elocution
             .
             I
             am
             ashamed
             to
             think
             how
             farre
             we
             are
             surpassed
             by
             heathenish
             piety
             ;
             The
             ancient
             
               Grecians
            
             and
             amongst
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               Plato
               ,
            
             (
             as
             
               Suidas
            
             well
             observes
             ,
             )
             when
             they
             would
             
             sweare
             by
             their
             
               Iupiter
               ,
            
             out
             of
             the
             meere
             dread
             ,
             and
             reverence
             of
             his
             name
             ,
             forbare
             to
             mention
             him
             :
             breaking
             off
             their
             oath
             ,
             with
             a
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             onely
             dare
             to
             owe
             the
             rest
             to
             their
             thoughts
             ;
             And
             
               Climas
            
             the
             
               Pythagorean
               ,
            
             out
             of
             this
             regard
             ,
             would
             rather
             undergoe
             a
             mulct
             of
             three
             talents
             ,
             than
             sweare
             .
             Whiles
             the
             prophane
             mouthes
             of
             many
             Christians
             ,
             make
             no
             difference
             in
             their
             appellation
             ,
             betweene
             their
             God
             ,
             and
             their
             servant
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             VI.
             
          
           
             AS
             the
             name
             ,
             so
             the
             word
             of
             our
             maker
             challengeth
             an
             awfull
             regard
             from
             us
             ,
             as
             a
             reflection
             of
             that
             feare
             wee
             owe
             to
             the
             omnipotent
             author
             of
             it
             .
             What
             worlds
             of
             nice
             caution
             have
             the
             masters
             of
             the
             Synagogue
             prescribed
             to
             their
             disciples
             ,
             for
             their
             demeanour
             towards
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             of
             their
             God
             ?
             No
             letter
             of
             it
             might
             be
             writ
             without
             a
             copy
             ;
             no
             line
             of
             it
             without
             a
             rule
             ;
             and
             the
             rule
             must
             be
             upon
             the
             back
             of
             the
             parchment
             ;
             no
             parchment
             might
             bee
             imployed
             to
             this
             service
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             is
             
             made
             of
             the
             skinne
             of
             a
             cleane
             beast
             ;
             no
             word
             might
             be
             written
             in
             a
             different
             colour
             ;
             insomuch
             as
             when
             in
             the
             Pentateuch
             of
             
               Alexander
            
             the
             Great
             ,
             
             the
             name
             of
             Iehovah
             ,
             was
             (
             in
             pretence
             of
             honour
             )
             written
             in
             golden
             Characters
             ,
             their
             great
             Rabbins
             cōdemned
             the
             whole
             volume
             to
             be
             obliterated
             ,
             and
             defaced
             :
             No
             man
             might
             touch
             it
             ,
             but
             with
             the
             right
             hand
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             kisse
             of
             reverence
             :
             No
             man
             might
             sit
             in
             the
             presence
             of
             it
             ;
             No
             man
             might
             so
             much
             as
             spit
             before
             it
             ;
             No
             man
             might
             carry
             it
             behind
             him
             ;
             but
             lay
             it
             next
             to
             his
             heart
             ,
             in
             his
             travell
             ;
             No
             man
             might
             offer
             to
             read
             it
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             cleane
             place
             ;
             
             no
             man
             might
             sell
             it
             ,
             though
             the
             copy
             were
             moth-eat
             ,
             and
             himselfe
             halfe
             famished
             :
             And
             is
             the
             word
             of
             the
             everlasting
             God
             of
             lesse
             worth
             and
             authority
             ,
             now
             ,
             than
             it
             hath
             beene
             ?
             Or
             is
             there
             lesse
             cause
             of
             our
             reverence
             of
             those
             divine
             Oracles
             ,
             than
             theirs
             ?
             Certainly
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             superstitiously
             scrupulous
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             for
             us
             to
             be
             carelesly
             slovenly
             ,
             and
             neglective
             of
             that
             sacred
             Book
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             wee
             shall
             once
             bee
             judged
             :
             Even
             that
             impure
             Alcoran
             of
             the
             
               Turkes
            
             is
             forbidden
             to
             bee
             touched
             by
             any
             but
             pure
             hands
             .
             It
             was
             not
             the
             least
             praise
             of
             
               Carlo
               Boromeo
               ,
            
             
             the
             late
             Saint
             of
             
               Millaine
               ,
            
             that
             hee
             
             would
             never
             read
             the
             divine
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             upon
             his
             knees
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             professe
             to
             beare
             no
             lesse
             inward
             honour
             to
             that
             sacred
             volume
             ;
             why
             should
             we
             ,
             how
             can
             wee
             think
             it
             free
             for
             us
             to
             entertaine
             it
             with
             an
             unmannerly
             neglect
             ?
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VII
             .
          
           
             AS
             to
             the
             name
             and
             word
             ,
             so
             to
             the
             services
             of
             God
             must
             the
             efficacy
             of
             our
             holy
             feare
             bee
             diffused
             ;
             and
             these
             ,
             whether
             private
             or
             publick
             :
             If
             we
             pray
             ,
             our
             awe
             will
             call
             us
             ,
             either
             to
             a
             standing
             on
             our
             feet
             ,
             as
             servants
             ;
             or
             a
             bowing
             of
             our
             knees
             ,
             as
             suppliants
             ;
             or
             ,
             
             a
             prostration
             on
             our
             faces
             ,
             as
             dejected
             penitents
             ;
             Neither
             when
             the
             heart
             is
             a
             Camell
             ,
             can
             the
             body
             be
             an
             Elephant
             :
             What
             Prince
             would
             not
             scorne
             the
             rudenesse
             of
             a
             sitting
             petitioner
             ?
             It
             was
             a
             just
             distinction
             of
             
               Socrates
            
             of
             old
             ,
             
             that
             ,
             to
             sacrifice
             ,
             is
             to
             give
             to
             God
             ;
             to
             pray
             ,
             is
             to
             beg
             of
             God
             :
             And
             who
             is
             so
             liberall
             ,
             as
             to
             cast
             away
             his
             almes
             upon
             a
             stout
             ,
             and
             unreverent
             beggar
             ?
             If
             we
             attend
             Gods
             message
             in
             the
             mouth
             of
             his
             holy
             servants
             ,
             whether
             read
             or
             preached
             ,
             our
             feare
             will
             frame
             us
             to
             a
             reverent
             carriage
             of
             our
             bodies
             ;
             so
             as
             our
             very
             outward
             deportment
             may
             really
             seeme
             to
             
             speak
             the
             words
             of
             the
             good
             Centurion
             ;
             
             
               Now
               we
               are
               all
               here
               present
               before
               God
               ,
               to
               heare
               all
               things
               that
               are
               commanded
               thee
               of
               God
            
             ;
             we
             shall
             need
             no
             law
             to
             vaile
             our
             bonnets
             ,
             save
             that
             in
             our
             owne
             breast
             .
             It
             was
             a
             great
             word
             that
             
               Simeon
            
             the
             sonne
             of
             
               Satach
               ,
            
             
             said
             to
             the
             Iewish
             Prince
             ,
             and
             Priest
             ,
             convented
             before
             their
             
               Sanhedrin
            
             ;
             Thou
             standest
             not
             before
             us
             ,
             but
             before
             him
             that
             said
             ,
             Let
             the
             world
             be
             made
             ,
             and
             it
             was
             made
             :
             did
             we
             think
             so
             ,
             how
             durst
             wee
             sit
             in
             a
             bold
             saucinesse
             (
             whiles
             that
             great
             Embassie
             is
             delivered
             )
             with
             our
             hats
             on
             our
             heads
             ;
             as
             if
             we
             acknowledged
             no
             presence
             but
             
             of
             our
             inferiours
             ;
             yea
             ,
             (
             that
             which
             is
             a
             shame
             to
             say
             )
             those
             very
             apprentices
             ,
             who
             dare
             not
             cover
             their
             heads
             at
             home
             ,
             where
             their
             Master
             is
             alone
             ;
             yet
             ,
             in
             Gods
             house
             ,
             where
             they
             see
             him
             in
             a
             throng
             of
             his
             betters
             ,
             waiting
             upon
             the
             ordinances
             of
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
             think
             it
             free
             for
             them
             ,
             equally
             ,
             to
             put
             on
             ,
             and
             to
             bee
             no
             lesse
             fellowes
             with
             their
             Master
             ,
             than
             he
             is
             with
             his
             Maker
             :
             as
             if
             the
             place
             and
             service
             gave
             a
             publick
             priviledge
             to
             all
             commers
             ,
             of
             a
             prophane
             lawlesnesse
             :
             Surely
             ,
             the
             same
             ground
             whereon
             the
             Apostle
             built
             his
             charge
             for
             the
             covering
             of
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             women
             ,
             serves
             
             equally
             for
             the
             uncovering
             the
             heads
             of
             the
             men
             ,
             Because
             of
             the
             Angels
             ;
             yea
             more
             ,
             because
             of
             the
             God
             of
             the
             Angels
             ;
             
             who
             by
             these
             visible
             Angels
             of
             his
             Church
             ,
             speakes
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             solicites
             our
             salvation
             .
             If
             we
             addresse
             our selves
             to
             the
             dreadfull
             mysteries
             of
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             of
             the
             body
             and
             bloud
             of
             our
             Lord
             Iesus
             ,
             our
             feare
             will
             bend
             our
             knees
             in
             a
             meet
             reverence
             to
             that
             great
             and
             gracious
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             is
             there
             lively
             represented
             ,
             offered
             ,
             given
             ,
             sealed
             up
             to
             our
             soules
             ;
             who
             at
             that
             heavenly
             Table
             ,
             is
             ,
             (
             as
             Saint
             
               Jerome
            
             truly
             )
             both
             the
             guest
             ,
             
             and
             the
             banquet
             :
             Neither
             can
             the
             heart
             
             that
             is
             seasoned
             with
             true
             piety
             ,
             be
             afraid
             of
             too
             lowly
             a
             participation
             of
             the
             Lord
             of
             glory
             ;
             but
             rather
             resolves
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             knees
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             here
             bow
             them
             ;
             for
             ,
             who
             should
             command
             them
             ,
             if
             not
             their
             Maker
             ,
             if
             not
             their
             Redeemer
             ?
             Away
             with
             the
             monsters
             of
             opinion
             ,
             and
             practise
             ,
             concerning
             this
             Sacrament
             :
             Christ
             Iesus
             is
             here
             really
             tendred
             unto
             us
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             ,
             who
             dares
             take
             him
             but
             on
             his
             knees
             ?
             What
             posture
             can
             we
             use
             with
             our
             fellowes
             ,
             if
             we
             sit
             with
             our
             God
             and
             Saviour
             ?
             At
             our
             best
             ,
             well
             may
             we
             say
             with
             the
             humble
             Centurion
             ;
             
               Lord
               we
               are
               not
               worthy
               thou
               shouldest
               
               come
               under
               our
               roofe
               :
            
             but
             ,
             if
             we
             prepare
             not
             both
             soules
             ,
             and
             bodies
             ,
             to
             receive
             him
             reverently
             ,
             our
             sinfull
             rudenesse
             shall
             make
             us
             utterly
             uncapable
             of
             so
             blessed
             a
             presence
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             VIII
             .
          
           
             NEither
             doth
             our
             awfull
             regard
             reach
             onely
             to
             the
             actions
             of
             Gods
             service
             ,
             but
             extends
             it selfe
             even
             to
             the
             very
             house
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             by
             his
             name
             :
             the
             place
             where
             his
             honour
             dwelleth
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             the
             presence
             of
             God
             gives
             an
             holinesse
             to
             what
             place
             soever
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             shew
             himselfe
             in
             ;
             (
             as
             the
             Sunne
             carries
             an
             inseparable
             
             light
             wheresoever
             it
             goes
             )
             so
             that
             holinesse
             calls
             for
             a
             meet
             veneration
             from
             us
             :
             It
             was
             a
             fit
             word
             for
             that
             good
             Patriarch
             ,
             who
             sware
             by
             his
             fathers
             feare
             ;
             which
             he
             spake
             of
             his
             
               Bethel
               ;
            
             
             
               How
               dreadfull
               is
               this
               place
               ,
            
             
             
               this
               is
               none
               other
               ,
               but
               the
               house
               of
               God
               :
               this
               is
               the
               gate
               of
               Heaven
               .
            
             The
             severall
             distances
             ,
             and
             distinctions
             that
             were
             observed
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             at
             
               Hierusalem
               ,
            
             are
             famously
             knowne
             :
             None
             might
             sit
             within
             the
             verge
             thereof
             ,
             but
             the
             King
             ;
             all
             others
             ,
             either
             stood
             ,
             or
             kneeld
             .
             I
             have
             read
             of
             some
             sects
             of
             men
             so
             curiously
             scrupulous
             ,
             that
             their
             Priests
             were
             not
             allowed
             to
             
             breathe
             in
             their
             Temple
             ,
             
             but
             were
             commanded
             (
             whiles
             they
             went
             in
             to
             sweep
             the
             floore
             )
             to
             hold
             their
             winde
             ,
             (
             like
             those
             that
             dive
             for
             sponges
             at
             
               Samos
            
             )
             to
             the
             utmost
             length
             of
             time
             ;
             and
             when
             they
             would
             vent
             their
             suppressed
             aire
             ,
             and
             change
             it
             for
             new
             ,
             to
             goe
             forth
             of
             the
             doores
             ,
             and
             returne
             with
             a
             fresh
             supply
             .
             But
             ,
             
             we
             are
             sure
             the
             
               Ethiopian
            
             Christians
             are
             so
             holily
             mannerly
             ,
             that
             they
             doe
             not
             allow
             any
             man
             so
             much
             as
             to
             spit
             in
             their
             Churches
             ;
             and
             if
             such
             a
             defilement
             happen
             ,
             they
             cause
             it
             to
             be
             speedily
             clensed
             :
             What
             shall
             we
             then
             say
             of
             the
             common
             prophanenesse
             of
             those
             
             carelesse
             Christians
             ,
             that
             make
             no
             distinction
             ,
             betwixt
             their
             Church
             ,
             and
             their
             barne
             ;
             that
             care
             not
             to
             looke
             unto
             their
             foule
             feet
             ,
             when
             they
             come
             under
             this
             sacred
             roofe
             ;
             that
             with
             equall
             irreverence
             stumble
             into
             Gods
             house
             ,
             and
             their
             tavern
             ;
             that
             can
             find
             no
             fitter
             place
             for
             their
             ambulatory
             ,
             their
             burse
             ,
             their
             counting
             house
             ;
             their
             sepulcher
             ?
             It
             is
             recorded
             of
             Saint
             
               Swithine
               ,
            
             
             the
             (
             no
             lesse
             famous
             than
             humble
             )
             Bishop
             of
             
               Winchester
               ,
            
             that
             when
             he
             died
             ,
             he
             gave
             charge
             that
             his
             body
             should
             not
             in
             any
             case
             be
             buryed
             ,
             within
             the
             Church
             ;
             but
             be
             layd
             where
             his
             grave
             might
             be
             wet
             with
             raine
             ,
             and
             
             open
             to
             weather
             &
             passengers
             ;
             I
             suppose
             ,
             as
             conceiving
             that
             sacred
             place
             too
             good
             for
             the
             repository
             of
             the
             best
             carcasses
             .
          
           
             Surely
             ,
             we
             cannot
             easily
             entertaine
             too
             venerable
             an
             opinion
             of
             the
             habitation
             of
             the
             Almighty
             :
             If
             our
             hearts
             have
             the
             honour
             to
             be
             the
             spirituall
             Temples
             of
             God
             ,
             we
             shall
             gladly
             give
             all
             due
             honour
             to
             his
             materiall
             Temples
             :
             and
             doubtlesse
             in
             all
             experience
             ,
             we
             shall
             so
             respect
             the
             house
             ,
             as
             we
             are
             affected
             to
             the
             owner
             .
             It
             was
             the
             discipline
             and
             practise
             of
             the
             
               Hetruscians
               ,
            
             from
             whom
             old
             
               Rome
            
             learned
             much
             of
             her
             skill
             in
             Auguries
             ,
             and
             many
             mysteries
             of
             religion
             ,
             
             that
             those
             deities
             whom
             they
             desired
             to
             harbour
             in
             their
             owne
             breasts
             ,
             as
             Vertue
             ,
             Peace
             ,
             Modesty
             ,
             should
             have
             Temples
             erected
             within
             their
             walls
             ;
             but
             those
             ,
             which
             were
             the
             Presidents
             of
             warres
             and
             combustions
             ,
             or
             pleasures
             ,
             and
             sensualitie
             ,
             (
             as
             
               Mars
               ,
               Venus
               ,
               Vulcan
               ,
            
             )
             should
             take
             up
             with
             Temples
             without
             their
             walls
             :
             And
             even
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             ever
             with
             us
             ;
             if
             we
             have
             an
             holy
             regard
             to
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             ,
             and
             adore
             him
             ,
             as
             inhabiting
             our
             bosomes
             ,
             we
             cannot
             but
             give
             all
             faire
             and
             venerable
             respects
             to
             those
             houses
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             taken
             up
             for
             his
             own
             worship
             ,
             and
             presence
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             IX
             .
          
           
             NEither
             ,
             lastly
             ,
             can
             Gods
             very
             Messengers
             (
             though
             partners
             of
             our
             owne
             infirmities
             )
             escape
             some
             sensible
             reflections
             of
             our
             feare
             :
             It
             was
             the
             rule
             of
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             Prince
             of
             the
             people
             ,
             
             if
             hee
             would
             consult
             Gods
             Oracle
             ,
             out
             of
             reverence
             to
             that
             divine
             pectorall
             ,
             must
             reverently
             stand
             before
             that
             Priest
             ,
             who
             ,
             at
             other
             times
             was
             bound
             to
             give
             lowly
             obedience
             to
             his
             Soveraigne
             Lord.
             What
             Great
             
               Alexander
            
             did
             to
             the
             Iewish
             high
             Priest
             ,
             who
             knowes
             not
             ?
             Neither
             hath
             the
             practises
             of
             
             the
             godly
             Emperours
             in
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             through
             all
             successions
             of
             Ages
             ,
             savored
             of
             lesse
             regard
             :
             Even
             the
             late
             
               Caesar
               Ferdinand
            
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             our
             English
             ,
             not
             long
             before
             his
             end
             ,
             together
             with
             his
             Empresse
             ,
             received
             an
             Episcopall
             benediction
             publickly
             ,
             upon
             their
             knees
             .
             Away
             with
             that
             insolent
             pompe
             of
             kissing
             of
             toes
             ,
             
             (
             which
             
               Iustus
               Lipsius
            
             justly
             called
             once
             ,
             foule
             and
             servile
             )
             fit
             for
             a
             
               Caligula
               ,
            
             or
             
               Maximinus
            
             the
             younger
             ,
             or
             a
             
               Dioclesian
            
             ;
             Away
             with
             the
             proud
             horsing
             on
             shoulders
             ,
             or
             treading
             on
             necks
             ,
             or
             the
             lackeying
             of
             Princes
             ;
             It
             was
             a
             moderate
             word
             of
             Cardinall
             
               Zabarell
               ,
            
             
             concerning
             his
             great
             Master
             ;
             
             So
             is
             he
             to
             be
             honoured
             ,
             that
             he
             be
             not
             adored
             .
             Surely
             when
             religion
             was
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             great
             Peeres
             thought
             it
             no
             scorne
             to
             kisse
             the
             venerable
             hands
             of
             their
             spirituall
             fathers
             ;
             
             and
             did
             not
             grudge
             them
             eminent
             titles
             of
             honour
             .
             It
             was
             but
             a
             simple
             port
             that
             
               Elijah
            
             carryed
             in
             the
             world
             ,
             who
             after
             that
             astonishing
             wonder
             of
             fetching
             downe
             fire
             and
             water
             from
             heaven
             ,
             thought
             it
             no
             abasement
             to
             be
             
               Ahabs
            
             lackey
             from
             
               Carmel
            
             to
             
               Iezreel
            
             ;
             
             yet
             
               Obadiah
               ,
            
             who
             was
             high
             Steward
             to
             the
             King
             of
             
               Israel
               ,
            
             even
             that
             day
             ,
             could
             fall
             on
             his
             face
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               Art
               thou
               that
               
               my
               Lord
               Elijah
               ?
            
             Not
             much
             greater
             was
             the
             state
             of
             those
             Christian
             Bishops
             ,
             who
             began
             ,
             now
             to
             breathe
             from
             the
             bloudy
             persecutions
             of
             the
             heathen
             Emperours
             ;
             yet
             ,
             with
             what
             dearenesse
             did
             that
             gracious
             
               Constantine
            
             (
             in
             whom
             this
             Iland
             is
             proud
             to
             challenge
             no
             small
             share
             )
             kisse
             those
             scarres
             ,
             which
             they
             had
             received
             for
             the
             name
             of
             Christ
             ?
             with
             what
             titles
             did
             he
             dignifie
             them
             ?
             as
             one
             that
             saw
             Christ
             in
             their
             faces
             ;
             and
             meant
             in
             their
             persons
             to
             honour
             his
             Saviour
             :
             And
             indeed
             ,
             there
             is
             so
             close
             ,
             and
             indissoluble
             a
             relation
             betwixt
             Christ
             and
             his
             Messengers
             ,
             that
             their
             mutuall
             
             interest
             can
             never
             be
             severed
             .
             What
             Prince
             doth
             not
             hold
             himselfe
             concerned
             in
             the
             honors
             ,
             or
             affronts
             that
             are
             done
             to
             his
             Ambassadors
             ?
             Those
             keyes
             which
             God
             hath
             committed
             to
             our
             hands
             ,
             lock
             us
             so
             fast
             to
             him
             ,
             that
             no
             power
             in
             earth
             ,
             or
             hell
             ,
             can
             separate
             us
             ;
             but
             still
             that
             word
             must
             stand
             fast
             ,
             in
             heaven
             :
             He
             that
             despiseth
             you
             ,
             despiseth
             me
             :
             In
             vaine
             shall
             they
             therefore
             pretend
             to
             feare
             God
             ,
             that
             contemne
             and
             disgrace
             their
             spirituall
             governours
             .
             There
             is
             a
             certain
             plant
             ,
             
             which
             our
             Herbalists
             call
             (
             
               herbam
               impiam
            
             )
             or
             wicked
             
               Cudweed
               ,
            
             whose
             younger
             branches
             still
             yeeld
             flowers
             to
             over-top
             
             the
             elder
             ;
             Such
             weeds
             grow
             too
             rife
             abroad
             ;
             It
             is
             an
             ill
             soyle
             that
             produceth
             them
             :
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             that
             where
             the
             heart
             is
             manured
             ,
             and
             seasoned
             with
             a
             true
             feare
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             there
             cannot
             be
             but
             an
             awfull
             regard
             to
             our
             spirituall
             Pastors
             ;
             well
             are
             those
             two
             charges
             conjoyned
             ,
             
             
               Feare
               God
               ,
               and
               honour
               his
               Preists
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             X.
             
          
           
             HItherto
             having
             considered
             that
             part
             of
             holy
             
               Feare
               ,
            
             which
             (
             consisting
             in
             an
             inward
             adoration
             of
             God
             )
             expresseth
             it selfe
             in
             the
             awfull
             respects
             to
             his
             Name
             ,
             Word
             ,
             
             Services
             ,
             House
             ,
             Messengers
             ;
             we
             descend
             to
             that
             other
             part
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             our
             humble
             subjection
             ,
             and
             selfe-resignatito
             his
             good
             pleasure
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ;
             whether
             to
             order
             ,
             or
             correct
             :
             The
             suffering
             part
             is
             the
             harder
             .
             It
             was
             a
             gracious
             resolution
             of
             old
             
               Eli
               ;
            
             
             
               Jt
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               let
               him
               doe
               whatsoever
               hee
               will
            
             ;
             Surely
             ,
             that
             man
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             but
             an
             ill
             Father
             ,
             to
             his
             worse
             sonnes
             ,
             yet
             he
             was
             a
             good
             sonne
             to
             his
             Father
             in
             heaven
             :
             for
             nothing
             but
             a
             true
             filiall
             awe
             could
             make
             the
             heart
             thus
             pliant
             ;
             that
             represents
             our selves
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             clay
             ,
             and
             our
             God
             to
             us
             ,
             as
             the
             potter
             ;
             and
             therefore
             showes
             
             us
             how
             unjustly
             we
             should
             repine
             at
             any
             forme
             ,
             or
             use
             ,
             that
             is
             by
             his
             hand
             put
             upon
             us
             :
             I
             could
             envy
             that
             word
             which
             is
             said
             to
             have
             falne
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             
               Francis
            
             of
             
               Assisse
               ,
            
             in
             his
             great
             extremity
             ;
             I
             thank
             thee
             ,
             
             O
             Lord
             God
             ,
             for
             all
             my
             paine
             ;
             and
             I
             beseech
             thee
             (
             if
             thou
             think
             good
             )
             to
             adde
             unto
             it
             ,
             an
             hundred
             fold
             more
             .
             Neither
             was
             it
             much
             different
             from
             that
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             read
             ,
             as
             reported
             of
             Pope
             
               Adrian
               ,
            
             
             but
             I
             am
             sure
             was
             spoken
             by
             a
             worthy
             divine
             ,
             within
             my
             time
             and
             knowledge
             ,
             of
             the
             Vniversity
             of
             
               Cambridge
               .
            
             (
             whose
             labours
             are
             of
             much
             note
             ,
             and
             use
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             God
             )
             
             Master
             
               Perkins
            
             ;
             who
             ,
             when
             he
             lay
             in
             his
             last
             ,
             and
             killing
             torment
             of
             the
             stone
             ,
             hearing
             the
             by-standers
             to
             pray
             for
             a
             mitigation
             of
             his
             paine
             ,
             willed
             them
             ,
             not
             to
             pray
             for
             an
             ease
             of
             his
             complaint
             ,
             but
             for
             an
             increase
             of
             his
             patience
             ;
             These
             speeches
             cannot
             proceed
             but
             from
             subdued
             ,
             and
             meek
             ,
             and
             mortified
             soules
             ;
             more
             intentive
             upon
             the
             glory
             of
             their
             Maker
             ,
             than
             their
             owne
             peace
             and
             relaxation
             :
             And
             certainly
             ,
             the
             heart
             thus
             seasoned
             ,
             cannot
             but
             bee
             equally
             tempered
             to
             all
             conditions
             ,
             as
             humbly
             acknowledging
             the
             same
             hand
             ,
             both
             in
             good
             ,
             &
             evill
             :
             And
             therfore
             ,
             even
             frying
             in
             
               Phalaris
            
             his
             
             Bull
             (
             as
             the
             Philosopher
             said
             of
             a
             wise
             man
             )
             will
             be
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             
             
               Quàm
               suave
               ?
            
             Was
             it
             true
             of
             that
             heathen
             Martyr
             ,
             
               Socrates
               ,
            
             that
             ,
             as
             in
             his
             lifetime
             he
             was
             not
             wont
             to
             change
             his
             countenance
             upon
             any
             alteration
             of
             events
             ,
             so
             when
             hee
             should
             come
             to
             drink
             his
             
               Hemlock
               ,
            
             
             as
             
               Plato
            
             reports
             it
             ,
             no
             difference
             could
             be
             descryed
             ,
             either
             in
             his
             hand
             or
             face
             ;
             no
             palenesse
             in
             his
             face
             ,
             no
             trembling
             in
             his
             hand
             ,
             but
             a
             stedfast
             and
             fearlesse
             taking
             of
             that
             fatall
             cup
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             differed
             not
             from
             the
             wine
             of
             his
             meals
             ?
             Even
             this
             resolution
             was
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             an
             effect
             of
             the
             acknowledgment
             of
             that
             one
             
             God
             for
             which
             he
             suffered
             ;
             If
             so
             ,
             I
             cannot
             lesse
             magnifie
             that
             man
             for
             his
             temper
             ,
             than
             the
             Oracle
             did
             for
             his
             wisdome
             :
             but
             I
             can
             doe
             no
             lesse
             than
             blesse
             ,
             and
             admire
             the
             known
             courage
             ,
             and
             patience
             of
             those
             Christian
             Martyrs
             ,
             who
             out
             of
             a
             loving
             feare
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             only
             can
             save
             ,
             and
             cast
             both
             bodies
             and
             soules
             in
             hell
             ,
             despised
             shame
             ,
             paine
             ,
             death
             ,
             and
             manfully
             insulted
             upon
             their
             persecutors
             ?
             Blessed
             
               Ignatius
            
             could
             professe
             to
             challenge
             and
             provoke
             the
             furious
             
               Lyons
               ,
            
             to
             his
             dilaniation
             .
             Blessed
             
               Cyprian
            
             could
             pray
             that
             the
             Tyrant
             would
             not
             repent
             of
             the
             purpose
             of
             dooming
             him
             to
             
             death
             ;
             and
             that
             other
             holy
             Bishop
             ,
             when
             his
             hand
             was
             threatned
             to
             be
             cut
             off
             ,
             could
             say
             ,
             
               Seca
               ambas
               ,
            
             Cut
             of
             both
             :
             It
             is
             not
             for
             me
             to
             transcribe
             volumes
             of
             Martyrologies
             .
             All
             that
             holy
             army
             of
             conquering
             Saints
             began
             their
             victories
             in
             an
             humble
             awe
             of
             him
             ,
             whose
             they
             were
             ;
             and
             cheerfully
             triumphed
             over
             irons
             ,
             and
             racks
             ,
             and
             gibbets
             ,
             and
             wheeles
             ,
             and
             fires
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             meek
             and
             obedient
             submission
             to
             the
             will
             and
             call
             of
             their
             ever-blessed
             God
             ,
             and
             most
             deare
             Redeemer
             ;
             In
             so
             much
             as
             Saint
             
               Chrysostome
            
             professes
             to
             find
             patterns
             and
             parallels
             ,
             for
             himselfe
             in
             all
             varieties
             of
             
             tormenrs
             ,
             and
             whatsoever
             severall
             formes
             of
             execution
             :
             And
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             hath
             left
             us
             a
             red
             Calender
             of
             these
             constant
             witnesses
             of
             God
             ;
             whose
             memory
             is
             still
             on
             earth
             ,
             
             their
             Crowne
             in
             heaven
             .
          
           
             Neither
             is
             it
             thus
             only
             in
             the
             undaunted
             sufferings
             for
             the
             causes
             of
             God
             ;
             but
             our
             awe
             subjects
             us
             also
             to
             the
             good
             will
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             whatsoever
             changes
             of
             estate
             .
             Do
             I
             smart
             with
             afflictions
             ?
             
               I
               will
               beare
               the
               indignation
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               because
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               him
               .
               I
               held
               my
               peace
               because
               thou
               Lord
               hast
               done
               it
               .
            
             Doe
             I
             abound
             in
             blessings
             ?
             
               Who
               am
               I
               ,
               O
               Lord
               God
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               what
               is
               my
               
               fathers
               house
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               brought
               me
               hitherto
               :
            
             
             In
             both
             ;
             
               J
               have
               learned
               in
               what
               condition
               soever
               I
               am
               ,
               to
               bee
               there
               with
               content
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XI
             .
          
           
             THus
             do
             we
             bow
             the
             knee●
             of
             our
             hearts
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             our
             adoration
             of
             his
             Majesty
             ,
             both
             in
             duely
             magnifying
             his
             greatnesse
             and
             goodnesse
             ;
             and
             in
             our
             humble
             submission
             to
             his
             holy
             ,
             and
             gratious
             pleasure
             ▪
             there
             remaines
             that
             other
             signature
             of
             our
             awfull
             disposition
             ,
             which
             consists
             in
             a
             tender
             and
             child-like
             care
             ,
             both
             of
             his
             secret
             approbation
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             
             of
             our
             avoydance
             of
             his
             displeasure
             ,
             and
             our
             offence
             towards
             him
             ;
             these
             two
             part
             not
             asunder
             ,
             for
             ,
             he
             that
             desires
             to
             be
             approved
             ,
             would
             be
             loath
             to
             displease
             .
          
           
             The
             heart
             that
             is
             rightly
             affected
             to
             God
             ,
             is
             ambitious
             ,
             above
             all
             things
             ,
             under
             heaven
             ,
             of
             the
             secret
             allowance
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             carefull
             to
             passe
             a
             continuall
             ,
             and
             exact
             inquisition
             upon
             all
             his
             thoughts
             ,
             much
             more
             upon
             his
             actions
             ,
             what
             acceptation
             ,
             or
             censure
             they
             find
             above
             ;
             like
             as
             some
             timorous
             child
             upon
             every
             stitch
             ,
             that
             she
             takes
             in
             her
             first
             Sampler
             ,
             lookes
             tremblingly
             in
             the
             face
             
             of
             her
             Mistresse
             ,
             to
             see
             how
             she
             likes
             it
             ;
             
             as
             well
             knowing
             that
             the
             Law
             of
             God
             was
             not
             given
             us
             (
             as
             some
             have
             said
             of
             
               Benedicts
            
             rule
             )
             only
             to
             professe
             ,
             but
             to
             peforme
             ;
             and
             that
             accordingly
             the
             conscience
             shall
             find
             either
             peace
             or
             tumult
             .
             As
             we
             are
             wont
             therefore
             ,
             to
             say
             of
             the
             
               Dove
               ,
            
             that
             at
             the
             picking
             up
             of
             every
             graine
             ,
             she
             casts
             her
             eyes
             up
             to
             heaven
             ,
             so
             will
             our
             godly
             feare
             teach
             us
             to
             do
             ,
             after
             all
             our
             speeches
             and
             actions
             :
             For
             which
             cause
             it
             will
             be
             necessary
             to
             exercise
             our
             hearts
             with
             very
             frequent
             (
             if
             not
             continuall
             )
             ejaculations
             ;
             
             I
             remember
             the
             story
             tells
             us
             of
             that
             famous
             
             
               Irish
            
             Saint
             (
             of
             whom
             there
             are
             many
             monuments
             in
             these
             westerne
             parts
             )
             that
             hee
             was
             wont
             to
             signe
             himselfe
             ,
             
             no
             lesse
             than
             an
             hundred
             times
             in
             an
             houre
             :
             Away
             with
             all
             superstition
             ;
             although
             Cardinall
             
               Bellarmine
            
             tells
             us
             (
             not
             improbably
             )
             that
             in
             the
             practise
             of
             those
             ancient
             Christians
             ,
             
             their
             crossing
             was
             no
             other
             than
             a
             silent
             kind
             of
             invocation
             of
             that
             Saviour
             ,
             who
             was
             crucified
             for
             us
             ;
             Surely
             I
             should
             envy
             any
             man
             that
             hath
             the
             leisure
             ,
             and
             grace
             ,
             to
             lift
             up
             his
             heart
             thus
             often
             ,
             to
             his
             God
             ;
             let
             the
             glance
             bee
             never
             so
             short
             :
             neither
             can
             such
             a
             one
             choose
             ,
             but
             be
             full
             of
             religious
             
             feare
             :
             I
             like
             not
             the
             fashion
             of
             the
             
               Euchites
               ,
            
             that
             were
             all
             prayer
             ,
             and
             no
             practise
             ,
             but
             the
             mixture
             of
             these
             holy
             elevations
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             with
             all
             out
             actions
             ,
             with
             all
             recreations
             ,
             is
             so
             good
             and
             laudable
             ,
             tha●
             whosoever
             is
             most
             frequent
             i●
             it
             ,
             shall
             passe
             with
             me
             for
             mos●
             devout
             ,
             and
             most
             conversant
             it
             heaven
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             most
             proper
             an●
             pregnant
             proofe
             of
             this
             Fear●
             of
             God
             ,
             
             is
             the
             feare
             of
             offending
             God
             ;
             in
             which
             regard
             i●
             is
             perfectly
             filiall
             ;
             The
             goo●
             child
             is
             afraid
             of
             displeasin●
             his
             father
             ,
             though
             he
             were
             su●●
             not
             to
             be
             beaten
             ;
             whereas
             ,
             th●
             slave
             is
             only
             afraid
             of
             stripes
             
             not
             of
             displeasure
             :
             Out
             of
             this
             deare
             awe
             to
             his
             father
             in
             heaven
             ,
             the
             truly
             regenerate
             trembles
             to
             be
             but
             tempted
             ;
             and
             yet
             resolves
             not
             to
             yeild
             to
             any
             assault
             ;
             whether
             proffers
             of
             favour
             ,
             or
             violence
             of
             battery
             ,
             all
             is
             one
             :
             The
             obfirmed
             soule
             will
             hold
             out
             ,
             and
             scornes
             so
             much
             as
             to
             looke
             of
             what
             colour
             the
             flagge
             is
             ;
             as
             having
             learned
             to
             bee
             no
             lesse
             affraid
             of
             sin
             ,
             than
             of
             hell
             :
             and
             if
             the
             option
             were
             given
             him
             ,
             whether
             hee
             would
             rather
             sinne
             without
             punishment
             ;
             or
             bee
             punished
             without
             sinne
             ,
             the
             choyce
             would
             not
             be
             difficult
             ;
             any
             torment
             were
             more
             easie
             than
             the
             conscience
             of
             a
             divine
             
             displeasure
             .
             It
             was
             good
             
               Iosephs
            
             just
             question
             .
             
             
               How
               shall
               I
               do
               this
               great
               wickednesse
               and
               sinne
               against
               God
               ?
            
             Lo
             it
             is
             the
             sinne
             that
             he
             sticks
             at
             ,
             not
             the
             judgement
             ;
             as
             one
             that
             would
             have
             feared
             the
             offence
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             beene
             no
             hell
             :
             But
             ,
             if
             it
             fall
             out
             that
             the
             renewed
             person
             (
             as
             it
             is
             incident
             to
             the
             most
             dutifull
             children
             of
             God
             )
             bee
             ,
             through
             a
             violent
             tentation
             ,
             and
             his
             owne
             infirmity
             ,
             miscarryed
             into
             a
             knowne
             sinne
             ,
             how
             much
             warme
             water
             doth
             it
             cost
             him
             ,
             ere
             hee
             can
             recover
             his
             wonted
             state
             ?
             what
             anxiety
             ,
             what
             strife
             ,
             what
             torture
             ,
             what
             selfe-revenge
             ,
             what
             ejaculations
             and
             complaints
             ,
             
             what
             unrepining
             subjection
             to
             the
             rod
             ?
             
               I
               have
               sinned
               ,
            
             
             
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               to
               thee
               ,
               O
               thou
               preserver
               of
               men
            
             ;
             So
             I
             have
             seene
             a
             good
             natur'd
             child
             ,
             that
             even
             after
             a
             sharp
             whipping
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             quieted
             till
             hee
             had
             obtained
             the
             pardon
             ,
             and
             evened
             the
             browes
             of
             a
             frowning
             parent
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             ,
             (
             as
             it
             is
             with
             little
             ones
             ,
             that
             have
             taken
             a
             knock
             with
             a
             late
             fall
             )
             the
             good
             man
             walkes
             hereafter
             with
             so
             much
             the
             more
             wary
             foot
             ;
             and
             is
             the
             more
             fearefully
             jealous
             of
             his
             owne
             infirmity
             ,
             and
             finding
             in
             himselfe
             but
             the
             very
             inclinations
             towards
             the
             first
             motions
             of
             evill
             ,
             he
             is
             
             carefull
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             wholsome
             rule
             of
             a
             strict
             Votary
             ,
             
             (
             
               Cogitationes
               malas
               mox
               ad
               Christum
               allidere
               ,
            
             )
             instantly
             to
             dash
             his
             new
             borne
             evill
             thoughts
             against
             the
             rocke
             Christ
             .
             And
             henceforth
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             suspition
             of
             the
             danger
             of
             excesse
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             go
             to
             the
             further
             end
             of
             his
             tether
             ,
             but
             in
             a
             wise
             and
             safe
             rigour
             ,
             abridges
             himself
             of
             some
             part
             of
             that
             scope
             ,
             which
             he
             might
             be
             allowed
             to
             take
             ,
             and
             will
             stint
             himselfe
             rather
             than
             lash
             out
             ;
             indeed
             ,
             right
             reason
             teacheth
             us
             to
             keep
             aloofe
             from
             offending
             that
             power
             which
             wee
             adore
             :
             
             The
             ancient
             
               Almaines
            
             holding
             their
             rivers
             for
             gods
             ,
             
             durst
             not
             wash
             their
             faces
             with
             those
             waters
             ,
             lest
             they
             should
             violate
             those
             deities
             :
             And
             the
             Iewes
             were
             taught
             not
             to
             dare
             to
             come
             neere
             an
             Idolatrous
             grove
             ,
             though
             the
             way
             were
             never
             so
             direct
             and
             commodious
             .
             No
             wise
             man
             however
             hee
             might
             have
             firme
             footing
             upon
             the
             edge
             of
             some
             high
             rocky
             promontory
             ,
             will
             venture
             to
             walk
             within
             some
             paces
             of
             that
             downfall
             ;
             but
             much
             more
             will
             his
             sense
             and
             judgement
             teach
             him
             to
             refraine
             from
             casting
             himselfe
             headlong
             (
             like
             that
             desperate
             
               Barbarian
            
             in
             
               Xenophon
            
             )
             from
             that
             steep
             precipice
             ;
             
             The
             feare
             of
             God
             therefore
             is
             a
             strong
             retentive
             
             from
             sinne
             ;
             neither
             can
             possibly
             consist
             (
             in
             what-soever
             soule
             )
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             offend
             ;
             As
             then
             the
             father
             of
             the
             faithfull
             when
             he
             came
             into
             
               Gerar
               ,
            
             a
             
               Philistim
            
             City
             ,
             could
             strongly
             argue
             that
             those
             heathens
             would
             refraine
             from
             no
             wickednesse
             ,
             because
             the
             feare
             of
             God
             was
             not
             in
             that
             place
             ;
             
             so
             ,
             we
             may
             no
             lesse
             irrefragably
             inferre
             ,
             where
             we
             see
             a
             trade
             of
             prevalent
             wickednesse
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             feare
             of
             God
             :
             Wo
             is
             me
             ,
             what
             shall
             I
             say
             of
             this
             last
             age
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             that
             I
             must
             say
             of
             mine
             owne
             ?
             As
             this
             decrepit
             body
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             unequall
             temper
             of
             humors
             ,
             and
             
             the
             defect
             of
             radicall
             moysture
             and
             heat
             ,
             cannot
             but
             be
             a
             sewer
             of
             all
             diseases
             ;
             So
             it
             is
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             with
             the
             decayed
             old
             age
             of
             this
             great
             body
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             through
             want
             of
             the
             feare
             of
             the
             ever-living
             God
             ;
             
             
               Rivers
               of
               waters
               O
               God
               shall
               run
               downe
               mine
               eyes
               because
               men
               keep
               not
               thy
               law
               .
            
             But
             what
             do
             I
             suggest
             to
             the
             obdured
             hearts
             of
             wilfull
             sinners
             ,
             the
             sweet
             and
             gracious
             remedies
             of
             a
             loving
             feare
             ?
             This
             preservative
             is
             for
             children
             ;
             sturdy
             rebells
             must
             expect
             other
             receits
             :
             A
             frown
             is
             an
             heavy
             punishment
             to
             a
             dutifull
             sonne
             ,
             scourges
             and
             scorpions
             are
             but
             enough
             for
             a
             rebellious
             vassall
             .
             I
             must
             lay
             
             before
             such
             ,
             an
             hell
             of
             vengeance
             ;
             and
             show
             them
             the
             horrible
             Topheth
             prepared
             of
             old
             ,
             even
             that
             bottomlesse
             pit
             of
             perdition
             ;
             and
             tell
             them
             of
             rivers
             of
             brimstone
             ,
             of
             a
             worm
             ever
             gnawing
             ,
             of
             everlasting
             burnings
             ,
             of
             weeping
             ,
             wailing
             ,
             
             and
             gnashing
             ,
             when
             the
             terrible
             Iudge
             of
             the
             world
             shall
             come
             in
             flaming
             fire
             rendring
             vengeance
             to
             them
             that
             know
             not
             God
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             not
             ;
             And
             certainly
             ,
             if
             the
             sinner
             had
             not
             an
             Infidell
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             the
             expectation
             of
             so
             direfull
             a
             condition
             ,
             to
             be
             inflicted
             and
             continued
             upon
             him
             ,
             unto
             all
             eternity
             ,
             without
             possibility
             of
             any
             intermission
             ,
             
             or
             of
             any
             remission
             ▪
             were
             enough
             to
             make
             him
             run
             made
             with
             feare
             ;
             only
             unbeleefe
             keeps
             him
             from
             a
             frantick
             despaire
             ,
             and
             a
             sudden
             leap
             into
             his
             hell
             .
             And
             if
             the
             custome
             and
             deceit
             of
             sinne
             have
             wrought
             an
             utter
             senselesnesse
             in
             those
             brawny
             hearts
             ,
             I
             must
             leave
             them
             over
             to
             the
             wofull
             sense
             of
             what
             they
             will
             not
             feare
             ,
             yea
             to
             the
             too
             late
             feare
             of
             what
             they
             shall
             not
             bee
             able
             either
             to
             beare
             ,
             or
             avoid
             .
             Certainly
             the
             time
             will
             come
             ,
             when
             they
             shall
             be
             swallowed
             up
             with
             a
             dreadfull
             confusion
             ,
             and
             shall
             no
             more
             be
             able
             not
             to
             feare
             ,
             than
             not
             to
             bee
             ;
             Oftentimes
             
             even
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             all
             their
             secure
             jollity
             ,
             God
             writes
             bitter
             things
             against
             them
             ,
             such
             as
             make
             their
             knees
             to
             knock
             together
             ,
             their
             lips
             to
             tremble
             ,
             their
             teeth
             to
             chatter
             ,
             their
             hands
             to
             shake
             ,
             their
             hearts
             to
             faile
             within
             them
             ,
             for
             the
             anguish
             of
             their
             soules
             ;
             Were
             they
             as
             insensate
             as
             the
             earth
             it selfe
             ,
             
             
               Touch
               the
               mountaines
               and
               they
               shall
               smoke
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             
               Psalmist
               ;
               The
               mountaines
               saw
               thee
               ,
               and
               they
               trembled
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Habbacuc
            
             :
             But
             if
             their
             feare
             be
             respited
             ,
             it
             is
             little
             for
             their
             ease
             ;
             it
             doth
             but
             forbeare
             a
             little
             that
             it
             may
             overwhelme
             them
             at
             once
             for
             ever
             ;
             Woe
             is
             mee
             for
             them
             ;
             In
             how
             heavy
             and
             deplorable
             
             case
             are
             they
             and
             feele
             it
             not
             ?
             They
             lie
             under
             the
             fierce
             wrath
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             and
             complaine
             of
             nothing
             but
             ease
             .
             
               The
               mountains
               quake
               at
               him
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               the
               hils
               melt
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               is
               burnt
               at
               his
               presence
               ;
               Who
               can
               stand
               before
               his
               indignation
               ?
               and
               who
               can
               abide
               in
               the
               fiercenesse
               of
               his
               anger
               ?
               his
               fury
               is
               poured
               out
               like
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               rockes
               are
               thrown
               downe
               by
               him
               ,
            
             saith
             the
             Prophet
             
               Nahum
               .
            
             Yet
             ,
             oh
             ,
             what
             a
             griefe
             it
             is
             to
             see
             ,
             that
             so
             dreadfull
             a
             power
             should
             carry
             away
             no
             more
             feare
             from
             us
             wretched
             men
             ;
             yea
             even
             from
             those
             that
             are
             ready
             to
             feare
             where
             no
             feare
             is
             ?
             Paines
             of
             body
             ,
             frownes
             of
             the
             great
             ,
             restraint
             
             of
             liberty
             ,
             losse
             of
             goods
             ,
             who
             is
             it
             that
             feares
             not
             ?
             But
             ,
             alas
             ,
             to
             avoid
             these
             ,
             men
             feare
             not
             to
             venture
             upon
             the
             displeasure
             of
             him
             whose
             anger
             is
             death
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             able
             to
             cast
             body
             and
             soule
             into
             hell
             fire
             :
             So
             wee
             have
             seene
             fond
             children
             ,
             that
             to
             avoid
             a
             bug-beare
             have
             runne
             into
             fire
             ,
             or
             water
             :
             So
             we
             have
             seen
             a
             starting
             jade
             ,
             that
             suddenly
             flying
             from
             a
             shadow
             ,
             hath
             cast
             himselfe
             into
             a
             ditch
             ;
             We
             can
             but
             mourne
             in
             secret
             for
             those
             that
             have
             no
             teares
             to
             spend
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             tremble
             for
             them
             that
             will
             needs
             gnash
             .
             If
             those
             that
             are
             filthy
             ,
             will
             be
             filthy
             still
             ;
             If
             secure
             men
             will
             
             set
             up
             a
             trade
             of
             sinning
             ;
             every
             good
             heart
             will
             take
             up
             
               Nehemiahs
            
             resolution
             :
             
             
               But
               so
               did
               not
               J
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ;
             and
             the
             practice
             of
             holy
             
               Habacuc
               ;
            
             
             
               I
               trembled
               in
               my selfe
               ,
               that
               I
               might
               rest
               in
               the
               day
               of
               trouble
               :
            
             It
             is
             wise
             
               Solomons
            
             good
             experiment
             ,
             (
             which
             hee
             loved
             to
             repeat
             ;
             
             )
             
               By
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               men
               depart
               from
               evill
               :
            
             for
             they
             say
             one
             to
             another
             ,
             (
             as
             the
             Tremelian
             version
             hath
             it
             ,
             in
             
               Malachy
               )
               The
               Lord
               hearkeneth
               and
               heareth
            
             ;
             
             and
             how
             dare
             they
             ,
             how
             can
             they
             doe
             amisse
             in
             that
             presence
             ?
             For
             as
             the
             Saints
             say
             ,
             after
             the
             Song
             of
             
               Moses
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Song
             of
             the
             Lambe
             ;
             
               Great
               
               and
               marvellous
               are
               thy
               workes
               ,
            
             
             
               Lord
               God
               Almighty
               :
               Iust
               and
               true
               are
               thy
               wayes
               ,
               thou
               King
               of
               Saints
               ;
               who
               shall
               not
               feare
               thee
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               thy
               Name
               ?
               for
               thou
               onely
               art
               holy
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XII
             .
          
           
             SHortly
             then
             ,
             that
             wee
             may
             put
             these
             two
             together
             ,
             (
             which
             are
             not
             willing
             to
             be
             severed
             :
             )
             Whosoever
             is
             duely
             affected
             with
             a
             true
             filiall
             feare
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             cannot
             by
             allurements
             be
             drawne
             to
             doe
             that
             which
             may
             offend
             so
             sweet
             a
             mercy
             :
             cannot
             by
             any
             difficulties
             bee
             discouraged
             from
             doing
             that
             which
             may
             
             bee
             pleasing
             to
             so
             gracious
             a
             majesty
             :
             The
             Magistrate
             that
             feares
             God
             ,
             dares
             not
             ,
             cannot
             be
             partiall
             to
             any
             wickednesse
             ;
             dares
             not
             ,
             cannot
             bee
             harsh
             to
             innocence
             ;
             managing
             that
             sword
             wherewith
             hee
             is
             intrusted
             ,
             so
             as
             God
             himselfe
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             upon
             earth
             ,
             would
             doe
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             owne
             just
             mercie
             :
             The
             Messenger
             of
             God
             that
             feares
             him
             on
             whose
             errand
             hee
             goes
             ,
             dares
             not
             ,
             cannot
             either
             smother
             his
             message
             ,
             or
             exceed
             it
             :
             he
             will
             ,
             he
             must
             lift
             up
             his
             voice
             like
             a
             trumpet
             ,
             and
             tell
             Israel
             of
             her
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             Iudah
             of
             her
             transgressions
             ;
             not
             fearing
             faces
             ,
             not
             sparing
             offences
             .
             The
             
             ordinary
             Christian
             that
             feares
             God
             ,
             dares
             not
             cannot
             ,
             but
             make
             conscience
             ,
             of
             all
             his
             wayes
             ;
             he
             dares
             not
             defraud
             or
             lie
             for
             an
             advantage
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             sweare
             falsely
             for
             a
             world
             ,
             hee
             dares
             not
             prostitute
             his
             body
             to
             whatsoever
             filthinesse
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             oppresse
             his
             inferiours
             ,
             he
             dares
             not
             turn
             away
             his
             owne
             face
             from
             the
             poore
             ,
             much
             lesse
             dares
             hee
             grind
             theirs
             ;
             in
             one
             word
             ,
             he
             dares
             rather
             dy
             than
             sinne
             ;
             And
             contrarily
             ;
             what
             blockes
             soever
             nature
             layes
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             (
             since
             his
             God
             calls
             him
             forth
             to
             this
             combat
             )
             he
             cannot
             but
             bid
             battell
             to
             his
             owne
             rebellious
             corruptions
             ,
             and
             offer
             a
             
             deadly
             violence
             to
             his
             evill
             and
             corrupt
             affections
             ;
             and
             enter
             the
             lists
             with
             all
             the
             powers
             of
             darknesse
             ,
             resisting
             unto
             bloud
             ,
             and
             willingly
             bleeding
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             overcome
             :
             Who
             now
             would
             not
             be
             in
             love
             with
             this
             feare
             ?
             
             
               O
               feare
               the
               Lord
               yee
               his
               Saints
               ,
               hee
               that
               feares
               him
               shall
               lacke
               nothing
               ;
            
             
             
               The
               Sunne
               of
               righteousnesse
               shall
               arise
               unto
               him
               with
               healing
               in
               his
               wings
               ;
            
             In
             the
             meane
             time
             ,
             
             
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               Lord
               is
               with
               him
               ;
               The
               Angells
               of
               the
               Lord
               are
               ever
               about
               him
               ;
            
             
             
             
               His
               soule
               shall
               dwell
               at
               ease
            
             here
             below
             ;
             and
             above
             salvation
             is
             neare
             unto
             him
             ;
             yea
             ,
             
             he
             is
             already
             feoffed
             of
             life
             and
             glory
             .
             
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XIII
             .
          
           
             NOw
             ,
             as
             some
             carefull
             
               Pilot
               ,
            
             that
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             direct
             a
             difficult
             sea-passage
             ,
             which
             his
             long
             and
             wary
             observation
             hath
             discovered
             ,
             doth
             not
             content
             himselfe
             to
             steere
             a
             right
             course
             ,
             in
             his
             owne
             vessell
             ,
             and
             to
             show
             the
             eminent
             sea-markes
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             but
             tells
             withall
             ,
             what
             rocks
             ,
             or
             shelves
             lie
             on
             either
             side
             of
             the
             channell
             ,
             which
             ,
             upon
             the
             least
             deviation
             ,
             may
             indanger
             the
             passengers
             ;
             So
             must
             we
             do
             ,
             here
             ;
             Having
             therefore
             sufficiently
             declared
             wherein
             this
             feare
             of
             God
             consisteth
             ,
             what
             it
             requireth
             
             of
             us
             ,
             and
             how
             it
             is
             acted
             ,
             and
             expressed
             by
             us
             ;
             it
             remayneth
             ,
             that
             we
             touch
             at
             those
             extremes
             ,
             which
             on
             both
             sides
             must
             bee
             carefully
             avoyded
             ;
             These
             are
             ,
             Security
             ,
             and
             Presumption
             on
             the
             one
             hand
             ;
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             Vicious
             feare
             .
             It
             was
             the
             word
             of
             the
             wise
             man
             ,
             yea
             ,
             
             rather
             of
             God
             ,
             by
             him
             ,
             
               Happy
               is
               the
               man
               that
               feareth
               alway
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               hardneth
               his
               heart
               ,
               shall
               fall
               into
               mischiefe
            
             ;
             Lo
             an
             obdured
             security
             is
             proposed
             to
             feare
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             nature
             and
             issue
             of
             it
             :
             Feare
             intenerates
             the
             heart
             ,
             making
             it
             fit
             for
             all
             gracious
             impressions
             ;
             security
             hardens
             it
             ,
             and
             renders
             it
             uncapable
             of
             good
             :
             feare
             ends
             in
             
             happinesse
             ,
             security
             in
             an
             evitable
             mischiefe
             ;
             And
             these
             two
             (
             though
             contraries
             ,
             yet
             )
             arise
             from
             the
             same
             cause
             contrarily
             applyed
             :
             Like
             as
             the
             same
             Sunne
             hardens
             the
             clay
             ,
             and
             softens
             the
             wax
             ;
             it
             is
             heat
             that
             doth
             both
             ;
             causing
             drynesse
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             a
             dissolution
             in
             the
             other
             :
             Even
             so
             the
             same
             beames
             of
             divine
             mercy
             melt
             the
             good
             heart
             into
             an
             holy
             feare
             ,
             (
             Great
             is
             thy
             mercy
             that
             thou
             mayst
             be
             feared
             )
             and
             harden
             the
             wicked
             heart
             in
             a
             state
             of
             security
             ;
             For
             ,
             upon
             the
             goodnesse
             of
             God
             to
             men
             ,
             both
             in
             giving
             and
             forgiving
             ,
             do
             men
             grow
             securely
             evill
             ,
             and
             rebellious
             to
             their
             God
             ;
             as
             being
             
             apt
             to
             say
             ;
             
               J
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               what
               harme
               hath
               happened
               unto
               mee
               ?
            
             
             saith
             
               Siracides
            
             :
             Lo
             even
             forbearance
             obdureth
             ,
             
             
               Because
               sentence
               against
               an
               evill
               work
               ,
               is
               not
               executed
               speedily
               ,
               therefore
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               sonnes
               of
               men
               is
               fully
               set
               in
               them
               to
               do
               evill
            
             :
             How
             much
             more
             do
             the
             riches
             of
             Gods
             goodnes
             which
             are
             the
             hottest
             beams
             of
             that
             Sun
             ,
             
             when
             they
             beat
             directly
             upon
             our
             heads
             ?
             
             
               The
               ease
               of
               the
               simple
               shall
               slay
               them
               ,
               and
               the
               prosperity
               of
               fooles
               shall
               destroy
               them
               ,
            
             saith
             
               Salomon
            
             ;
             Our
             philosophy
             tells
             us
             ,
             
             that
             an
             extreme
             heat
             shuts
             up
             those
             pores
             ,
             which
             a
             moderate
             openeth
             ;
             It
             was
             a
             sore
             word
             of
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
            
             ;
             that
             no
             man
             can
             at
             
             once
             embrace
             Gods
             favour
             ,
             
             and
             the
             worlde
             :
             Neither
             can
             I
             disallow
             that
             observation
             of
             a
             rigorous
             Votary
             ;
             that
             the
             Divells
             of
             consolation
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             )
             are
             more
             subtile
             ,
             and
             more
             pernicious
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             tribulation
             ;
             Not
             so
             much
             perhaps
             in
             their
             own
             nature
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             party
             they
             find
             in
             our
             own
             breasts
             :
             The
             wise
             man
             could
             say
             ;
             
             
               Lest
               J
               bee
               full
               and
               deny
               thee
               ,
               and
               aske
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               ?
            
             Even
             very
             heathens
             have
             beene
             thus
             jealously
             conscious
             of
             their
             owne
             disposition
             ;
             
             So
             as
             
               Camillus
            
             when
             upon
             ten
             yeeres
             siege
             he
             had
             taken
             the
             wealthy
             city
             
               Veies
               ,
            
             could
             pray
             forsome
             mishap
             to
             befall
             himselfe
             ,
             and
             
             
               Rome
               ,
            
             to
             temper
             so
             great
             an
             happinesse
             .
             This
             is
             that
             which
             
               Gregory
            
             the
             great
             ,
             upon
             his
             exaltation
             to
             that
             papall
             honour
             ,
             
             doth
             so
             much
             complaine
             of
             ,
             in
             himselfe
             :
             that
             his
             inward
             fall
             was
             no
             lesse
             than
             his
             outward
             raysing
             ;
             and
             that
             his
             dull
             heart
             was
             almost
             grown
             stupid
             ,
             with
             those
             temporall
             occasions
             :
             And
             surely
             ,
             so
             it
             will
             be
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             strong
             grace
             within
             us
             ,
             
             to
             season
             our
             prosperity
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             the
             Historian
             observed
             in
             the
             course
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             that
             abundance
             begets
             delicacy
             and
             animosity
             ;
             that
             againe
             ,
             quarrells
             and
             vastation
             of
             warre
             ;
             and
             from
             thence
             
             growes
             poverty
             ;
             is
             no
             lesse
             true
             in
             the
             particular
             state
             of
             the
             soule
             ;
             If
             we
             be
             rich
             and
             high
             fed
             ,
             we
             grow
             wanton
             ,
             and
             stomackfull
             ,
             and
             apt
             to
             make
             warre
             with
             heaven
             ,
             till
             we
             be
             taken
             down
             againe
             with
             affliction
             :
             Thereupon
             ,
             it
             is
             that
             the
             wise
             and
             holy
             God
             ,
             hath
             found
             it
             still
             needfull
             to
             sauce
             our
             contentments
             with
             some
             mixtures
             of
             sorrow
             ;
             and
             to
             proclaime
             the
             Iubile
             of
             our
             mirth
             and
             freedome
             ,
             upon
             the
             sad
             day
             of
             expiation
             :
             The
             man
             after
             Gods
             owne
             heart
             could
             say
             ,
             
               In
               my
               prosperity
               I
               said
               ,
            
             
             
               I
               shall
               never
               be
               moved
            
             ;
             but
             the
             next
             yee
             heare
             is
             ,
             
               Thou
               didst
               hide
               thy
               face
               ,
               and
               I
               was
               troubled
            
             ;
             
             and
             this
             trouble
             he
             professes
             to
             have
             beene
             for
             his
             good
             ;
             without
             these
             meet
             temperaments
             ,
             worldly
             hearts
             runne
             wilde
             ,
             and
             can
             say
             with
             the
             scornfull
             men
             ,
             that
             rule
             in
             
               Ierusalem
               ;
            
             
             
               We
               have
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               with
               hell
               are
               wee
               at
               agreement
               ;
               when
               the
               overflowing
               scourge
               shall
               passe
               thorow
               ,
               it
               shall
               not
               come
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               made
               lies
               our
               refuge
               ,
               and
               under
               falshood
               have
               wee
               hid
               our selves
               :
            
             yea
             in
             a
             stout
             insolence
             ,
             as
             the
             Prophet
             
               Ieremy
            
             expresses
             it
             ;
             
             
               They
               belie
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               he
               ;
               neither
               shall
               evill
               come
               upon
               us
               ;
               neither
               shall
               we
               see
               sword
               ,
               or
               famine
               .
            
             Neither
             yet
             is
             it
             only
             the
             abuse
             of
             
             Gods
             long
             suffering
             and
             bounty
             that
             produceth
             this
             ill
             habit
             of
             security
             ,
             and
             hard-heartednesse
             ;
             but
             especially
             ,
             a
             custome
             of
             sinning
             :
             Oft
             treading
             hardens
             the
             path
             ;
             the
             hand
             that
             was
             at
             the
             first
             soft
             ,
             and
             tender
             ,
             after
             it
             hath
             beene
             inured
             to
             worke
             ,
             growes
             brawned
             ,
             and
             impenetrable
             .
             Wee
             have
             heard
             of
             Virgins
             ,
             which
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             seemed
             modest
             ;
             blushing
             at
             the
             motions
             of
             an
             honest
             love
             ;
             who
             being
             once
             corrupt
             ,
             and
             debauched
             ,
             have
             grown
             flexible
             to
             easie
             intreaties
             unto
             unchastity
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             ,
             boldly
             lascivious
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             solicite
             others
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             prostitute
             themselves
             to
             all
             commers
             ,
             
             yea
             (
             as
             our
             
               Casuists
            
             complaine
             of
             some
             Spanish
             Stewes
             )
             to
             an
             unnaturall
             filthinesse
             .
             
             That
             which
             our
             
               Canonists
            
             say
             ,
             in
             an
             other
             kind
             ,
             is
             too
             true
             here
             ,
             
             Custome
             can
             give
             a
             Iurisdiction
             ;
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             stronger
             law
             than
             it
             :
             The
             continued
             use
             then
             of
             any
             known
             sinne
             ,
             be
             it
             never
             so
             small
             ,
             gives
             (
             as
             
               Gersons
            
             phrase
             is
             )
             a
             strong
             habituation
             ;
             and
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             a
             true
             rule
             ,
             
             that
             habits
             do
             only
             incline
             ,
             not
             compell
             ;
             yet
             the
             inclination
             that
             is
             wrought
             by
             them
             ,
             is
             so
             forceable
             ,
             that
             it
             differs
             little
             from
             violent
             :
             Surely
             so
             powrefull
             is
             the
             habit
             of
             sinne
             ,
             bred
             by
             ordinary
             practise
             ,
             as
             that
             it
             takes
             away
             
             the
             very
             sense
             of
             sinning
             ;
             so
             as
             the
             offender
             now
             knowes
             not
             that
             he
             doth
             the
             very
             act
             of
             some
             evill
             ;
             much
             lesse
             that
             he
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             offends
             in
             doing
             it
             ;
             and
             now
             the
             heart
             is
             all
             turned
             dead
             flesh
             ,
             whether
             too
             good
             ,
             or
             ill
             :
             there
             is
             not
             then
             a
             more
             dangerous
             condition
             incident
             into
             the
             soule
             of
             man
             ,
             than
             this
             of
             security
             ;
             it
             bars
             us
             of
             the
             capacity
             of
             any
             good
             ,
             that
             may
             be
             wroug●●
             upon
             us
             ,
             it
             exposes
             us
             to
             the
             successe
             of
             all
             tentations
             ,
             it
             drawes
             downe
             the
             heaviest
             of
             Gods
             judgements
             upon
             our
             heads
             ;
             it
             defies
             justice
             ,
             it
             rejects
             mercy
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             heart
             Gods
             Anvile
             ,
             (
             which
             the
             harder
             it
             is
             struck
             ,
             the
             more
             rebounds
             
             the
             blow
             )
             but
             the
             devills
             featherbed
             ,
             wherein
             hee
             sinkes
             ,
             and
             lyes
             soft
             ,
             at
             free
             ease
             ;
             neither
             would
             that
             evill
             spirit
             wish
             for
             any
             more
             pleasing
             repose
             ;
             it
             flatters
             the
             soule
             with
             an
             impossible
             impunity
             ,
             it
             shifts
             off
             necessary
             vengeance
             :
             Lastly
             ,
             whiles
             other
             dispositions
             do
             but
             yeild
             to
             an
             hell
             ,
             this
             invites
             it
             .
             By
             how
             much
             more
             wofull
             it
             is
             ,
             by
             so
             mu●h
             more
             carefull
             must
             we
             be
             to
             avoid
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XIV
             .
          
           
             IF
             we
             care
             for
             our
             souls
             then
             ,
             we
             shall
             zealously
             apply
             our selves
             to
             prevent
             this
             hellish
             evill
             ;
             which
             shall
             bee
             done
             ,
             if
             wee
             shall
             constantly
             use
             all
             meanes
             to
             keepe
             the
             heart
             tender
             ;
             whereof
             the
             first
             is
             ,
             Frequent
             meditation
             upon
             the
             judgements
             of
             God
             ,
             attending
             sinners
             :
             it
             is
             the
             Apostles
             owne
             prescript
             ;
             
               Let
               us
               have
               grace
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               serve
               God
               acceptably
               ,
            
             
             
               with
               reverence
               and
               godly
               feare
               ;
               For
               our
               God
               is
               a
               consuming
               fire
               .
            
             Could
             wee
             but
             stoop
             downe
             a
             little
             ,
             and
             looke
             into
             hell
             ,
             wee
             should
             never
             come
             
             thither
             ;
             the
             apprehension
             of
             those
             torments
             would
             be
             sure
             to
             keep
             us
             from
             sinning
             ,
             and
             and
             impenitence
             ;
             It
             is
             a
             true
             observation
             of
             
               Cyrill
               ,
            
             that
             the
             want
             of
             beleefe
             is
             guilty
             of
             all
             our
             obdurednesse
             ;
             for
             should
             it
             be
             told
             thee
             ,
             
             (
             saith
             that
             Father
             )
             that
             a
             secular
             Iudge
             intends
             to
             doome
             thee
             to
             bee
             burned
             alive
             to
             morrow
             ,
             how
             busily
             wouldst
             thou
             imploy
             the
             remaining
             time
             to
             prevent
             the
             judgement
             ?
             how
             eagerly
             wouldst
             thou
             runne
             about
             ,
             how
             submissively
             and
             importunately
             wouldst
             thou
             sue
             ,
             and
             beg
             for
             pardon
             ,
             how
             readily
             wouldest
             thou
             poure
             out
             thy
             mony
             to
             those
             friends
             ,
             that
             
             should
             purchase
             it
             ?
             and
             why
             wouldest
             thou
             do
             all
             this
             ,
             but
             because
             thou
             doubtest
             not
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             report
             ?
             Were
             our
             hearts
             no
             lesse
             convinced
             of
             the
             designation
             of
             an
             everlasting
             burning
             to
             the
             rebellious
             and
             impenitent
             ,
             could
             we
             lesse
             bestirre
             our selves
             ?
             To
             this
             purpose
             also
             it
             will
             much
             conduce
             that
             we
             meditate
             often
             of
             our
             owne
             frailty
             and
             momentanynesse
             ;
             no
             evill
             can
             fasten
             upon
             the
             soule
             of
             that
             man
             ,
             that
             hath
             death
             ever
             before
             his
             eyes
             ;
             That
             father
             said
             well
             ,
             he
             easily
             contemnes
             all
             things
             that
             thinks
             to
             die
             every
             day
             ;
             The
             servant
             that
             said
             ,
             my
             master
             deferres
             his
             comming
             ,
             
             was
             he
             that
             revelled
             in
             the
             house
             ,
             and
             beat
             his
             fellowes
             ;
             he
             durst
             not
             have
             done
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             seene
             his
             master
             at
             the
             doore
             :
             No
             whit
             lesse
             prevalent
             a
             remedy
             of
             security
             is
             a
             firme
             resolution
             of
             the
             soule
             to
             repell
             the
             first
             motions
             to
             what
             soever
             sinne
             ,
             whose
             nature
             (
             as
             experience
             tells
             us
             )
             is
             to
             gather
             strength
             by
             continuance
             ;
             commonly
             all
             onsets
             are
             weakest
             in
             their
             beginnings
             ,
             and
             are
             then
             most
             easily
             ,
             and
             safely
             resisted
             :
             Custome
             can
             never
             grow
             where
             no
             action
             will
             be
             admitted
             to
             make
             a
             precedent
             :
             It
             is
             well
             observed
             by
             that
             learned
             Chancellour
             of
             
               Paris
               ,
            
             that
             some
             filthy
             and
             blasphemous
             
             cogitations
             are
             better
             overcome
             by
             contemning
             them
             ,
             
             than
             by
             answering
             them
             ;
             If
             either
             way
             they
             bee
             repulsed
             ,
             the
             heart
             is
             safe
             from
             security
             :
             But
             ,
             thirdly
             ,
             if
             we
             have
             beene
             so
             farre
             overtaken
             as
             to
             give
             way
             to
             the
             perpetration
             of
             evill
             ,
             our
             care
             must
             be
             to
             work
             our
             hearts
             to
             a
             speedy
             renovation
             by
             repentance
             ;
             If
             sinne
             have
             seized
             upon
             the
             soule
             ,
             it
             may
             not
             settle
             there
             ;
             this
             is
             that
             which
             will
             else
             work
             a
             palpable
             indisposition
             :
             Let
             a
             knife
             be
             wet
             with
             the
             strongest
             
               aqua
               fortis
               ,
            
             and
             presently
             wipt
             dry
             againe
             ,
             the
             mettall
             is
             yet
             smooth
             ,
             and
             bewrayeth
             no
             change
             ;
             but
             ,
             if
             that
             moist
             fire
             
             bee
             suffered
             to
             rest
             upon
             it
             a
             while
             ,
             it
             eates
             into
             the
             blade
             ,
             and
             leaves
             behind
             ,
             some
             deep
             notes
             of
             corrosion
             ;
             It
             is
             delay
             in
             these
             cases
             that
             breeds
             the
             utmost
             danger
             ;
             Let
             a
             candle
             that
             is
             casually
             put
             out
             ,
             be
             speedily
             rekindled
             at
             the
             next
             flame
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             scent
             offended
             ,
             nor
             the
             wick
             unapt
             to
             be
             strait-way
             re-inlightned
             ;
             stay
             but
             a
             while
             ,
             the
             whole
             roome
             complaines
             of
             the
             noysome
             smell
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             cost
             perhaps
             much
             puffing
             ,
             and
             dipping
             in
             ashes
             ,
             ere
             it
             can
             recover
             the
             lost
             light
             .
             That
             which
             
               Salomon
            
             advises
             in
             matter
             of
             suretiship
             ,
             we
             must
             do
             in
             the
             case
             of
             our
             sinne
             ;
             speedily
             extricate
             
             our selves
             ,
             
             and
             give
             no
             sleep
             to
             our
             eyes
             till
             we
             bee
             freed
             from
             so
             dangerous
             an
             engagement
             .
             Moreover
             ,
             unto
             these
             ,
             it
             must
             bee
             our
             maine
             care
             ,
             not
             to
             give
             any
             check
             to
             the
             conscience
             ,
             upon
             whatsoever
             occasions
             :
             That
             power
             hath
             as
             a
             keene
             so
             a
             tender
             edge
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             rebated
             ;
             when
             that
             dictates
             to
             a
             man
             some
             duty
             ,
             or
             the
             refraining
             of
             some
             doubtfull
             action
             ,
             he
             that
             disobeyes
             it
             ,
             makes
             way
             for
             an
             induration
             ;
             for
             when
             that
             faculty
             hath
             once
             received
             a
             discouragement
             ,
             it
             will
             not
             be
             apt
             to
             controule
             us
             in
             evill
             ;
             but
             growes
             into
             a
             carelesse
             neglect
             of
             what
             we
             do
             ,
             or
             omit
             ;
             and
             
             so
             declines
             to
             an
             utter
             senselessenesse
             ;
             As
             therefore
             wee
             must
             bee
             carefull
             to
             have
             our
             consciences
             duly
             regulated
             by
             the
             infallible
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             so
             must
             wee
             be
             no
             lesse
             carefull
             still
             ,
             to
             follow
             the
             guidance
             of
             our
             conscience
             ,
             in
             all
             our
             wayes
             :
             And
             that
             all
             these
             things
             may
             be
             performed
             with
             effect
             ,
             we
             must
             bee
             sure
             that
             wee
             do
             constantly
             observe
             all
             our
             set
             exercises
             of
             piety
             ,
             hearing
             ,
             reading
             ,
             receiving
             the
             blessed
             Sacrament
             ,
             prayer
             ,
             and
             especially
             ,
             strict
             selfe
             examination
             ,
             whereby
             wee
             may
             come
             to
             espy
             our
             first
             failings
             ,
             and
             correct
             our
             very
             propensions
             to
             evill
             :
             One
             said
             well
             ,
             that
             nature
             
             doth
             not
             more
             abhorre
             vacuity
             than
             grace
             doth
             idlenesse
             :
             
             now
             all
             these
             ,
             if
             they
             seeme
             harsh
             and
             tedious
             to
             corrupt
             nature
             ;
             yet
             to
             the
             renewed
             heart
             (
             familiarly
             conversant
             in
             them
             )
             nothing
             is
             more
             pleasing
             ,
             and
             cordiall
             .
             The
             Philosopher
             could
             say
             ,
             and
             find
             ,
             
             that
             vertuous
             actions
             are
             delightfull
             to
             well
             disposed
             minds
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             it
             is
             defined
             for
             the
             surest
             argument
             of
             a
             good
             habit
             fully
             acquired
             ,
             that
             wee
             find
             contentment
             and
             delectation
             in
             good
             performances
             .
          
           
             Lastly
             ,
             because
             ill
             used
             prosperity
             is
             apt
             to
             obdure
             the
             heart
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             sure
             to
             settle
             
             in
             our selves
             a
             right
             estimation
             of
             all
             these
             worldly
             things
             ;
             which
             indeed
             ,
             are
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             taken
             :
             I
             may
             well
             say
             of
             riches
             ,
             as
             the
             Iewish
             Rabbins
             had
             wont
             to
             say
             of
             their
             
               Cabala
            
             ;
             with
             a
             good
             heart
             ,
             they
             are
             good
             ;
             otherwise
             they
             are
             no
             better
             than
             the
             Mammon
             of
             iniquity
             :
             and
             indeed
             ,
             worse
             than
             want
             ;
             but
             at
             their
             best
             ,
             they
             are
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             utterly
             unable
             to
             yeeld
             true
             contentment
             to
             the
             soule
             ;
             they
             are
             good
             for
             use
             ,
             ill
             for
             fruition
             ;
             they
             are
             for
             the
             hand
             to
             imploy
             ,
             not
             for
             the
             heart
             to
             set
             up
             his
             rest
             in
             :
             hereupon
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             holiest
             men
             have
             still
             both
             inclined
             and
             perswaded
             to
             their
             
             contempt
             :
             
             That
             great
             master
             of
             meditation
             applauded
             it
             in
             his
             friend
             ,
             the
             Cardinal
             of
             
               Cambray
               ,
            
             as
             the
             happiest
             condition
             ;
             that
             all
             these
             earthly
             and
             temporall
             things
             which
             his
             eye
             beheld
             ,
             were
             tedious
             unto
             him
             ;
             And
             Saint
             
               Bernard
            
             magnifies
             in
             this
             name
             his
             deare
             acquaintance
             ,
             
             
               Gilbert
               ,
            
             Bishop
             of
             
               London
               ,
            
             that
             even
             in
             that
             state
             ,
             he
             would
             live
             poore
             ;
             and
             the
             same
             Father
             would
             have
             his
             Monke
             to
             take
             most
             joy
             ,
             
             and
             think
             himselfe
             then
             welcommest
             ,
             when
             the
             coursest
             fare
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ;
             
             answerable
             whereunto
             (
             but
             beyond
             it
             was
             the
             diet
             of
             
               Valentine
            
             a
             rigorous
             Votary
             ,
             who
             for
             
             ten
             yeares
             together
             ,
             would
             eat
             nothing
             but
             bread
             dipt
             in
             water
             ,
             wherein
             wormwood
             was
             steept
             ;
             And
             of
             that
             other
             his
             fellow
             ,
             who
             steept
             his
             bread
             in
             lye
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             eat
             ashes
             with
             the
             Prophet
             .
          
           
             Not
             to
             runne
             into
             extremities
             ,
             it
             is
             sure
             and
             necessary
             counsell
             which
             the
             Psalmist
             gives
             us
             to
             resolve
             ;
             
             
               If
               riches
               increase
               ,
               not
               to
               set
               our
               hearts
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             to
             account
             them
             no
             other
             than
             as
             good
             helps
             ,
             and
             needfull
             impediments
             ;
             and
             all
             worldly
             contentments
             such
             ,
             as
             are
             not
             worthy
             to
             take
             us
             up
             :
             It
             was
             a
             question
             moved
             to
             the
             founder
             of
             some
             strict
             devotionists
             ,
             whether
             they
             might
             
             laugh
             with
             all
             their
             heart
             ,
             
             and
             it
             is
             answered
             negatively
             ;
             
               Non
               licet
            
             :
             And
             the
             devout
             Governour
             of
             the
             votaries
             of
             
               Clareval
               ,
            
             could
             give
             charge
             to
             his
             religious
             ;
             
               Non
               debet
               totus
               manducare
            
             :
             and
             it
             is
             reported
             by
             the
             writer
             of
             his
             life
             ,
             if
             he
             heard
             any
             of
             his
             Dorter
             snorting
             in
             his
             sleep
             ,
             he
             would
             chide
             that
             man
             ,
             as
             sleeping
             carnally
             ,
             and
             secularly
             .
             Surely
             the
             world
             is
             ,
             and
             should
             be
             the
             same
             to
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             who
             have
             no
             lesse
             ingaged
             our selves
             to
             a
             professed
             hostility
             unto
             all
             the
             vanities
             thereof
             ;
             and
             have
             no
             more
             hearty
             share
             in
             the
             pomps
             ,
             and
             pleasures
             of
             it
             ,
             than
             the
             most
             reclused
             
               Anachorets
               :
            
             
             At
             the
             best
             ,
             this
             earth
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             our
             vally
             of
             teares
             ,
             and
             region
             of
             our
             pilgrimage
             .
             
             Our
             
               Giraldus
               Cambrensis
            
             tells
             us
             that
             his
             Saint
             
               Brendan
               ,
            
             upon
             long
             and
             wearisome
             travell
             ,
             at
             last
             went
             so
             farre
             ,
             as
             to
             come
             to
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             earthly
             
               Paradise
               :
            
             They
             may
             ,
             that
             list
             ,
             believe
             it
             ,
             
             but
             sure
             I
             am
             ;
             Never
             any
             mortall
             eye
             (
             since
             the
             Angell
             brandished
             his
             sword
             there
             )
             could
             find
             ought
             worthy
             the
             name
             of
             a
             
               Paradise
               ,
            
             in
             this
             inferiour
             world
             ;
             here
             is
             Purgatory
             enough
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             ,
             some
             hell
             above
             ground
             :
             But
             if
             ,
             as
             
               Ortelius
            
             of
             late
             held
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             whole
             earth
             was
             ,
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             
             
               Paradise
               ,
            
             any
             man
             shall
             now
             think
             that
             any
             part
             of
             it
             is
             so
             still
             ,
             I
             shall
             pitty
             him
             ;
             and
             think
             him
             worthy
             the
             pleasure
             of
             these
             earthly
             torments
             :
             For
             us
             ,
             if
             we
             would
             have
             our
             soules
             safe
             ,
             wee
             must
             learn
             with
             the
             blessed
             Apostle
             ,
             so
             to
             use
             the
             world
             ,
             
             as
             if
             we
             used
             it
             not
             ,
             and
             strive
             to
             attaine
             to
             the
             equable
             temper
             of
             that
             holy
             man
             ,
             whose
             face
             was
             neither
             darkned
             with
             sorrow
             nor
             smoothed
             with
             laughter
             ,
             as
             well
             knowing
             ,
             
             that
             what
             affection
             soever
             the
             world
             wins
             of
             us
             ,
             is
             lost
             unto
             God.
             Thus
             ,
             if
             we
             shall
             keep
             our selves
             carefully
             from
             the
             trade
             of
             sinne
             ,
             and
             from
             the
             fascination
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             wee
             
             shall
             be
             sure
             that
             our
             hearts
             shall
             not
             thus
             be
             deaded
             with
             security
             .
          
        
         
           
             SECT
             .
             XV.
             
          
           
             THe
             no
             lesse
             direct
             ,
             but
             more
             active
             opposite
             to
             holy
             feare
             ,
             is
             Presumption
             .
             We
             presume
             when
             ,
             out
             of
             an
             unjust
             selfe-love
             ,
             we
             entertaine
             an
             higher
             opinion
             of
             our
             spirituall
             estate
             ,
             than
             there
             is
             cause
             ;
             whether
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             end
             ;
             Gods
             favour
             as
             the
             way
             ,
             Salvation
             as
             the
             end
             :
             We
             are
             apt
             to
             overweene
             our
             interest
             in
             Gods
             favour
             &
             our
             assured
             safety
             thereby
             ;
             cōmonly
             upon
             a
             double
             ground
             ,
             either
             
             matter
             of
             event
             ,
             or
             matter
             of
             ability
             :
             For
             ,
             either
             we
             misinterpret
             faire
             events
             ,
             as
             pledges
             of
             happinesse
             ,
             and
             safety
             ;
             or
             ,
             we
             mistake
             those
             qualities
             ,
             for
             true
             graces
             ,
             which
             are
             either
             meere
             appearances
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             ,
             no
             better
             than
             very
             enormities
             ;
             Millions
             of
             men
             miscarry
             both
             wayes
             ;
             and
             are
             therfore
             so
             far
             from
             feare
             ,
             as
             that
             they
             go
             dancing
             towards
             their
             hell
             .
             It
             was
             the
             strong
             Bulwark
             which
             the
             
               Egyptian
            
             Iewes
             set
             up
             against
             all
             
               Ieremy's
            
             menaces
             ,
             
             
               We
               will
               burne
               incense
               to
               the
               Queene
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               poure
               out
               drink-offerings
               to
               her
               ,
               as
               wee
               have
               done
               ,
               we
               and
               our
               fathers
               ,
               our
               Kings
               and
               our
               Princes
               ,
               in
               the
               
               Cityes
               of
               Judah
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               streets
               of
               Ierusalem
               :
               For
               then
               ,
               wee
               had
               plenty
               of
               victuals
               ,
               and
               were
               well
               ,
               and
               saw
               no
               evill
               .
            
             Had
             their
             belly
             beene
             their
             God
             ,
             the
             argument
             had
             held
             well
             ;
             that
             deity
             is
             best
             pleased
             with
             store
             of
             cares
             ,
             but
             the
             true
             God
             ,
             many
             times
             ,
             even
             with
             Quailes
             sends
             leannesse
             :
             Carnall
             hearts
             know
             not
             how
             to
             measure
             felicity
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             affluence
             of
             what
             most
             pleases
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             please
             them
             most
             ,
             which
             gives
             most
             contentment
             to
             their
             sense
             ,
             and
             appetite
             ;
             wherin
             ,
             if
             their
             desires
             be
             answered
             ,
             they
             are
             soone
             transported
             from
             themselves
             ;
             and
             now
             ,
             can
             be
             no
             other
             than
             the
             great
             favourites
             
             of
             heaven
             .
             
             If
             
               Vzziah
            
             once
             feele
             himselfe
             growne
             strong
             ,
             his
             heart
             is
             lifted
             up
             ;
             why
             should
             not
             a
             Censer
             fit
             him
             no
             lesse
             than
             a
             Scepter
             ?
             The
             great
             Dragon
             of
             
               Egypt
               ,
            
             
             when
             hee
             hath
             lien
             at
             ease
             a
             while
             ,
             in
             the
             swolne
             waters
             of
             his
             
               Nilus
               ,
            
             can
             say
             ,
             
               My
               river
               is
               my
               owne
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               made
               it
               for
               my selfe
            
             :
             and
             ,
             who
             is
             there
             that
             hath
             fished
             successefully
             in
             this
             sea
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             but
             is
             ready
             to
             sacrifice
             unto
             his
             owne
             nets
             ;
             and
             sayes
             within
             himselfe
             ,
             Had
             I
             not
             beene
             so
             good
             ,
             I
             had
             not
             sped
             so
             well
             :
             Our
             naturalists
             truly
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             most
             poysonous
             flyes
             are
             bred
             in
             the
             sweetest
             fruit-trees
             ;
             So
             are
             
             these
             most
             dangerous
             presumptions
             in
             an
             outward
             happinesse
             of
             condition
             :
             Let
             an
             Amalekitish
             
               Agag
            
             be
             but
             a
             little
             made
             of
             ,
             
             he
             comes
             in
             delicately
             and
             sayes
             ;
             
               Surely
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               death
               is
               overpast
            
             ;
             when
             a
             King
             hath
             beene
             indulgent
             ,
             a
             Prophet
             will
             not
             be
             bloudy
             :
             all
             is
             safe
             ;
             there
             may
             be
             hope
             of
             my
             crowne
             ;
             there
             can
             bee
             no
             danger
             of
             my
             head
             .
             Hereupon
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             (
             as
             those
             whose
             heads
             are
             laid
             upon
             downe
             pillowes
             ,
             are
             not
             apt
             to
             heare
             noyse
             )
             the
             over-prosperous
             have
             their
             eares
             precluded
             against
             all
             threats
             of
             perill
             ,
             all
             counsells
             of
             reformation
             ;
             as
             thinking
             they
             neither
             need
             to
             
             wish
             themselves
             better
             ,
             nor
             to
             feare
             being
             worse
             .
             And
             whiles
             they
             applaud
             themselves
             (
             as
             the
             only
             darlings
             ,
             they
             looke
             overly
             and
             scornfully
             upon
             the
             meaner
             estate
             of
             others
             ,
             and
             passe
             deep
             censures
             upon
             the
             adversities
             of
             their
             miserable
             neighbours
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             could
             not
             fare
             ill
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             not
             so
             :
             
               Iob
            
             cannot
             bee
             afflicted
             if
             hee
             were
             not
             an
             hypocrite
             ;
             Doth
             the
             Tower
             of
             
               Siloe
               ,
            
             like
             some
             dreadfull
             pitfall
             ,
             
             overwhelme
             eighteene
             Citizens
             of
             
               Jerusalem
            
             ?
             they
             were
             more
             hainous
             sinners
             than
             their
             fellowes
             .
             Doth
             a
             Viper
             seize
             upon
             Saint
             
               Pauls
            
             hand
             ?
             
             
               Doubtlesse
               ,
               this
               man
               is
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               
               whom
               vengeance
               would
               not
               suffer
               to
               live
            
             :
             Thus
             the
             vaine
             hearts
             of
             sensuall
             men
             are
             carried
             with
             those
             outward
             events
             ,
             which
             God
             never
             meant
             for
             the
             distinction
             of
             either
             love
             ,
             or
             hatred
             ;
             Those
             that
             are
             rich
             in
             these
             proud
             conceits
             ,
             make
             their
             imaginary
             wealth
             their
             strong
             City
             ;
             which
             they
             please
             themselves
             in
             thinking
             impregnable
             ;
             and
             as
             foolish
             
               Micah
            
             argued
             a
             necessity
             of
             Gods
             future
             beneficence
             to
             him
             ,
             by
             the
             good
             that
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             
             in
             procuring
             a
             Levite
             to
             his
             Priest
             ;
             So
             these
             flatter
             themselves
             with
             an
             assurance
             of
             Gods
             present
             favour
             ,
             by
             the
             benefits
             which
             God
             hath
             
             showred
             downe
             upon
             them
             ;
             wherein
             it
             falls
             out
             oft
             ,
             as
             it
             did
             with
             the
             riflers
             of
             
               Semiramis
            
             his
             tombe
             ;
             who
             ,
             where
             they
             expected
             to
             find
             the
             richest
             treasure
             ,
             met
             with
             a
             deadly
             poyson
             .
             Neither
             is
             it
             easie
             to
             know
             whether
             that
             other
             presumption
             of
             abilities
             be
             not
             at
             least
             equally
             frequent
             and
             dangerous
             ;
             The
             proud
             Angell
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Laodicea
            
             could
             say
             ,
             
               I
               am
               rich
               and
               increased
               with
               goods
               ,
               and
               have
               need
               of
               nothing
            
             ;
             not
             knowing
             that
             hee
             was
             wretched
             ,
             miserable
             ,
             poore
             ,
             blind
             ,
             naked
             :
             How
             many
             have
             wee
             heard
             to
             boast
             of
             those
             graces
             ,
             whereto
             they
             beene
             perfect
             strangers
             ?
             How
             
             have
             wee
             knowne
             some
             that
             have
             pretended
             to
             no
             lesse
             illumination
             than
             
               Pisanus
            
             reports
             of
             
               Iohn
            
             of
             
               Alverne
               ,
            
             
             who
             in
             a
             rapture
             was
             elavated
             above
             every
             creature
             ,
             and
             his
             soule
             swallowed
             up
             in
             the
             abisse
             of
             the
             divinity
             ;
             when
             it
             hath
             beene
             ,
             indeed
             ,
             nothing
             but
             a
             fanaticall
             illusion
             :
             How
             ordinarily
             do
             wee
             find
             men
             challenging
             no
             meane
             share
             in
             a
             lively
             faith
             ,
             spirituall
             joy
             ,
             fervent
             zeale
             ,
             true
             sanctity
             ,
             when
             in
             the
             meane
             while
             ,
             they
             have
             embraced
             nothing
             but
             the
             clouds
             of
             their
             owne
             fancies
             ,
             instead
             of
             these
             heavenly
             graces
             ;
             and
             ,
             by
             this
             meanes
             have
             stript
             themselves
             of
             the
             
             possibility
             of
             those
             holy
             vertues
             ,
             which
             they
             falsly
             soothed
             in
             themselves
             :
             for
             who
             can
             care
             to
             seeke
             for
             that
             which
             he
             thinks
             he
             hath
             already
             ?
             Men
             do
             not
             so
             much
             covet
             ,
             as
             arrogate
             spirituall
             gifts
             ,
             Every
             
               Zidkijah
            
             can
             say
             ,
             
             
               which
               way
               went
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               from
               mee
               to
               speake
               unto
               thee
               ?
            
             and
             like
             a
             spirituall
             Epicure
             ,
             can
             clap
             himselfe
             on
             the
             breast
             ,
             with
             Soule
             take
             thy
             ease
             ,
             thou
             hast
             grace
             enough
             layd
             up
             for
             many
             yeares
             :
             from
             this
             opinion
             of
             satiety
             arises
             a
             necessary
             carelesnesse
             of
             better
             indeavors
             ,
             and
             a
             contemptuous
             undervaluation
             of
             the
             poore
             stock
             of
             grace
             in
             others
             ;
             It
             being
             commonly
             incident
             
             into
             these
             presuming
             soules
             ,
             that
             was
             of
             old
             wont
             to
             be
             said
             of
             the
             
               Tartars
               ,
            
             that
             they
             are
             better
             invaders
             of
             other
             mens
             possessions
             ,
             than
             keepers
             of
             their
             owne
             :
             those
             censures
             then
             ,
             which
             they
             should
             spend
             upon
             their
             owne
             secret
             corruptions
             ,
             they
             are
             ready
             to
             cast
             upon
             the
             seeming
             enormities
             of
             their
             neighbours
             :
             And
             as
             if
             they
             would
             go
             contrary
             to
             the
             Apostles
             charge
             ;
             
               Be
               not
               high
               minded
               ,
               but
               feare
            
             ;
             these
             men
             are
             high-minded
             and
             feare
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             leades
             to
             the
             end
             ,
             the
             presumption
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             to
             the
             presumption
             of
             the
             end
             :
             over-weening
             and
             misprision
             
             of
             grace
             ,
             to
             an
             over-reckoning
             of
             an
             undue
             salvation
             .
             Good
             God
             ,
             with
             what
             confidence
             have
             I
             heard
             some
             ,
             not
             over-conscionable
             men
             ,
             talke
             of
             the
             assurance
             of
             their
             heaven
             ;
             as
             if
             the
             way
             thither
             were
             so
             short
             ,
             and
             so
             plaine
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             misse
             it
             ;
             as
             if
             that
             passage
             had
             neither
             danger
             nor
             difficulty
             ;
             as
             if
             it
             were
             but
             a
             remove
             from
             the
             Lobby
             to
             the
             great
             Chamber
             ,
             wherein
             they
             can
             neither
             erre
             ,
             nor
             fall
             :
             Here
             need
             no
             harsh
             exercises
             of
             mortification
             ,
             here
             are
             no
             misdoubts
             of
             Gods
             desertions
             ,
             no
             selfe-conflicts
             ,
             no
             flashes
             of
             troubled
             consciences
             ,
             but
             all
             faire
             and
             smooth
             ;
             Have
             they
             sinned
             ,
             
             the
             score
             is
             crossed
             by
             their
             surety
             ;
             have
             they
             forfeited
             their
             soules
             ,
             their
             ransome
             is
             payd
             ;
             is
             justice
             offended
             ,
             mercy
             hath
             satisfied
             :
             Shortly
             ,
             they
             have
             by
             
               Acesius
            
             his
             ladder
             climbed
             up
             into
             heaven
             ,
             and
             stollen
             the
             sight
             of
             the
             Book
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             found
             their
             name
             there
             ;
             and
             who
             can
             obliterate
             it
             ?
             I
             cannot
             forget
             a
             bold
             word
             ,
             which
             many
             yeeres
             ago
             ,
             I
             heard
             fall
             from
             a
             man
             whom
             I
             conceived
             not
             to
             have
             had
             any
             extraordinary
             reason
             of
             confidence
             ;
             If
             I
             should
             heare
             God
             say
             ,
             there
             shall
             but
             one
             man
             be
             saved
             ,
             I
             would
             strait
             say
             ,
             That
             is
             I
             ,
             Lord.
             Surely
             
             the
             man
             was
             in
             good
             favour
             with
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             what
             termes
             soever
             hee
             stood
             with
             the
             Almighty
             .
             Not
             that
             I
             condemne
             an
             holy
             and
             well-grounded
             resolution
             of
             our
             spirituall
             estate
             ;
             I
             know
             who
             hath
             charged
             us
             ,
             to
             give
             diligence
             to
             make
             our
             calling
             and
             election
             sure
             :
             Had
             it
             not
             been
             at
             all
             feisible
             ,
             our
             wise
             and
             good
             God
             had
             not
             tasked
             our
             diligence
             with
             it
             ;
             and
             ,
             had
             it
             been
             easie
             ,
             and
             obvious
             ,
             it
             might
             even
             without
             diligence
             of
             study
             and
             endeavour
             ,
             have
             beene
             effected
             :
             Now
             ,
             as
             one
             said
             of
             Evangelicall
             Councels
             ,
             I
             must
             say
             of
             this
             high
             pitch
             of
             
             Christianity
             ;
             
             It
             is
             not
             for
             every
             man
             to
             mount
             up
             this
             steep
             hill
             of
             assurance
             ;
             every
             soule
             must
             breathe
             ,
             and
             pant
             towards
             it
             ,
             as
             he
             may
             ;
             even
             as
             wee
             would
             and
             must
             to
             perfection
             :
             hee
             is
             as
             rare
             as
             happy
             ,
             that
             attaines
             it
             .
             Give
             mee
             a
             man
             that
             hath
             worne
             out
             himselfe
             with
             a
             strict
             austerity
             ,
             who
             by
             many
             secret
             bickerings
             hath
             mastered
             his
             sturdy
             and
             rebellious
             corruptions
             ,
             who
             in
             a
             trembling
             awfulnesse
             walks
             constantly
             with
             his
             God
             ,
             keeping
             a
             severe
             watch
             over
             all
             his
             wayes
             ,
             assiduous
             and
             fervent
             in
             his
             devotions
             ;
             Shorly
             ,
             who
             hath
             spent
             his
             time
             in
             
             heaven
             before-hand
             :
             why
             should
             I
             not
             beleeve
             that
             God
             hath
             sealed
             up
             to
             such
             a
             soule
             ,
             an
             assecurance
             of
             his
             future
             glory
             ?
             Some
             transient
             acts
             of
             interposed
             doubting
             may
             ,
             and
             will
             glance
             into
             the
             holiest
             heart
             ;
             but
             ,
             a
             formed
             habit
             of
             doubt
             falles
             not
             into
             such
             an
             eminence
             of
             grace
             :
             This
             is
             not
             a
             lesson
             for
             every
             novice
             to
             take
             out
             ;
             whose
             maine
             care
             must
             ever
             bee
             ,
             to
             work
             out
             his
             salvation
             with
             feare
             and
             trembling
             .
             As
             for
             spirituall
             security
             ,
             let
             him
             labour
             towards
             it
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             hee
             would
             most
             gladly
             compasse
             ,
             but
             
             not
             brag
             of
             it
             too
             soone
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             he
             hath
             already
             compassed
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XVI
             .
          
           
             AS
             there
             is
             no
             disease
             incident
             into
             the
             body
             ,
             for
             which
             nature
             hath
             not
             provided
             a
             remedy
             ,
             so
             neither
             is
             there
             any
             spirituall
             complaint
             incident
             into
             the
             soule
             ,
             for
             which
             grace
             affords
             not
             a
             redresse
             .
          
           
             The
             way
             of
             the
             generall
             cure
             of
             presumption
             is
             ,
             to
             take
             a
             just
             estimate
             of
             our
             priviledges
             and
             abilities
             ;
             and
             to
             work
             the
             heart
             to
             a
             true
             selfe-dejection
             ,
             and
             humiliation
             ,
             
             under
             the
             mighty
             hand
             of
             God
             ;
             Particularly
             ,
             he
             can
             never
             presume
             upon
             those
             outward
             commodities
             ,
             that
             seriously
             considers
             how
             they
             are
             valued
             by
             the
             owner
             ,
             and
             giver
             of
             them
             :
             Where
             are
             the
             most
             curious
             and
             rich
             Pearles
             layd
             up
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             mud
             of
             the
             sea
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             
               marsupium
               Domini
               ,
            
             (
             as
             Saint
             
               Malacby
            
             termd
             it
             of
             old
             ;
             )
             Gods
             purse
             wherein
             he
             puts
             his
             most
             precious
             jewells
             ,
             and
             mettalles
             ;
             And
             what
             baser
             peece
             hath
             the
             world
             ,
             than
             this
             repository
             ?
             And
             ,
             if
             it
             please
             him
             to
             lay
             them
             out
             ;
             how
             doth
             hee
             think
             them
             worthy
             to
             be
             bestowed
             ;
             
             
               He
               fills
               the
               belly
               of
               the
               ungodly
               with
               his
               hidden
               treasure
               ,
            
             
             saith
             the
             Psalmist
             ;
             and
             ,
             
               The
               earth
               is
               given
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               wicked
               ,
            
             saith
             holy
             
               Iob
            
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             
               Bildad
            
             ;
             neither
             is
             it
             other
             that
             he
             observes
             in
             his
             reply
             to
             
               Zophar
               ,
            
             
             
               The
               Tabernacles
               of
               the
               robbers
               prosper
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               provoke
               God
               ,
               are
               secure
               ,
               into
               whose
               hands
               God
               bringeth
               abundantly
            
             ;
             How
             then
             can
             we
             esteeme
             those
             things
             as
             pledges
             of
             favour
             ,
             which
             God
             makes
             choyce
             to
             cast
             upon
             enemies
             ?
             which
             mere
             naturall
             men
             have
             contemned
             ,
             as
             not
             worthy
             their
             affectation
             ,
             or
             regard
             ?
             with
             
             what
             scorne
             did
             those
             naked
             
               Brachmanni
            
             (
             the
             relation
             is
             fatherd
             upon
             Saint
             
               Ambrose
            
             )
             repell
             the
             profered
             gold
             ?
             And
             if
             at
             any
             time
             it
             hath
             pleased
             him
             ,
             whose
             the
             earth
             is
             ,
             and
             the
             fullnesse
             thereof
             ,
             to
             lade
             his
             deere
             ones
             with
             this
             thick
             clay
             ,
             as
             himselfe
             stiles
             it
             ;
             and
             ,
             to
             store
             them
             with
             abundance
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             not
             without
             a
             further
             blessing
             of
             sanctification
             ;
             Some
             kinds
             of
             fishes
             there
             are
             that
             passe
             for
             delicate
             ,
             with
             our
             great
             masters
             of
             the
             palate
             ,
             which
             yet
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             dangerous
             string
             in
             their
             backs
             puld
             out
             ,
             ere
             they
             
             can
             bee
             safely
             fed
             upon
             .
             Such
             is
             worldly
             wealth
             and
             prosperity
             ;
             The
             wise
             and
             holy
             God
             plucks
             out
             their
             venome
             ,
             when
             he
             will
             have
             them
             serv'd
             up
             for
             dainties
             to
             his
             childrens
             table
             ;
             Or
             if
             he
             find
             that
             the
             deceitfulnesse
             of
             riches
             will
             be
             apt
             to
             beguile
             good
             soules
             ,
             he
             deales
             with
             them
             ,
             as
             carefull
             gardiners
             are
             wont
             to
             do
             by
             those
             trees
             from
             which
             they
             expect
             fayre
             fruit
             ;
             abate
             the
             number
             of
             their
             blossomes
             ,
             as
             more
             caring
             they
             should
             be
             good
             ,
             than
             full
             :
             Lastly
             then
             ,
             How
             can
             we
             account
             those
             arguments
             of
             favour
             ,
             which
             the
             
             best
             have
             had
             least
             ;
             Even
             the
             great
             Lord
             of
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             for
             whom
             heaven
             it selfe
             was
             too
             strait
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             come
             down
             and
             converse
             with
             men
             ,
             could
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Foxes
               have
               holes
               ,
               and
               the
               fowles
               of
               heaven
               have
               nests
               ,
               but
               the
               son
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               where
               to
               rest
               his
               head
            
             ;
             And
             when
             the
             tribute
             mony
             was
             demanded
             ,
             is
             faine
             to
             send
             for
             it
             ,
             to
             the
             next
             fish
             :
             Shortly
             ,
             wore
             out
             his
             few
             dayes
             upon
             earth
             ,
             in
             so
             penall
             a
             way
             ,
             that
             his
             sorrowes
             were
             read
             in
             his
             face
             ;
             in
             so
             much
             as
             when
             he
             was
             but
             two
             and
             thirty
             yeares
             of
             age
             ,
             the
             by-standers
             could
             say
             ,
             Thou
             art
             not
             yet
             fifty
             ;
             
             What
             proofes
             of
             divine
             favour
             then
             are
             these
             to
             presume
             upon
             ,
             which
             the
             worst
             have
             ,
             which
             the
             best
             want
             ,
             which
             God
             oft-times
             gives
             in
             judgement
             ,
             denyes
             in
             mercy
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XVII
             .
          
           
             THere
             cannot
             bee
             a
             more
             sure
             remedy
             for
             presumtion
             of
             abilities
             ,
             than
             to
             take
             an
             exact
             survay
             of
             our
             graces
             ,
             both
             of
             their
             truth
             ,
             and
             degrees
             .
             Satan
             is
             a
             great
             imposter
             ,
             hee
             that
             was
             once
             an
             Angell
             of
             light
             ,
             knowes
             how
             to
             seeme
             so
             still
             ;
             when
             hee
             left
             to
             bee
             an
             Angell
             ,
             hee
             began
             to
             bee
             a
             Serpent
             ;
             and
             his
             continuall
             experience
             cannot
             but
             have
             added
             to
             his
             Art
             ,
             so
             
             as
             he
             knowes
             how
             to
             counterfeit
             graces
             ,
             both
             in
             himselfe
             and
             his
             ,
             in
             so
             exquisite
             a
             fashion
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             for
             every
             eye
             to
             discerne
             them
             from
             true
             .
             We
             see
             to
             what
             perfection
             Mechanicall
             imitation
             hath
             attayned
             ;
             what
             precious
             stone
             hath
             Nature
             yeelded
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             artificially
             counterfeited
             ,
             both
             in
             the
             colour
             and
             lustre
             ,
             that
             only
             the
             skilfull
             Lapidary
             can
             descry
             it
             ;
             Pearles
             so
             resembled
             ,
             that
             for
             whitenesse
             ,
             cleernesse
             ,
             smoothnesse
             ,
             they
             dare
             contend
             with
             the
             true
             ;
             Gold
             so
             cunningly
             multiplyed
             and
             tinctured
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             eye
             can
             distinguish
             
             it
             ,
             nor
             the
             touch
             ,
             scarce
             the
             crucible
             :
             So
             as
             Art
             would
             seeme
             to
             bee
             an
             
               Havilah
               ,
            
             whose
             Gold
             is
             good
             ;
             whiles
             Nature
             is
             an
             Ophir
             ,
             whose
             Gold
             is
             exceeding
             good
             :
             What
             marvell
             is
             it
             then
             ,
             if
             crafty
             Spirits
             can
             make
             so
             faire
             representations
             of
             spirituall
             excellencies
             ,
             as
             may
             well
             deceive
             ordinary
             judgements
             ?
             The
             Pythonesse's
             
               Samuel
            
             was
             so
             like
             the
             true
             ,
             that
             
               Saul
            
             adored
             him
             for
             such
             ;
             And
             
               Iannes
            
             and
             
               Iambres
            
             made
             their
             wooden
             Serpent
             to
             crawle
             so
             nimbly
             ,
             and
             hisse
             so
             fiercely
             ,
             that
             till
             
               Moses
            
             his
             Serpent
             devoured
             theirs
             ,
             the
             beholders
             knew
             not
             whether
             
             were
             more
             formidable
             ;
             Some
             false
             things
             seeme
             more
             probable
             than
             many
             truths
             ;
             there
             must
             be
             therefore
             much
             serious
             and
             accurate
             disquisition
             ,
             ere
             we
             can
             passe
             a
             true
             judgement
             ,
             betwixt
             apparent
             and
             reall
             graces
             ;
             Neither
             would
             it
             aske
             lesse
             than
             a
             volume
             to
             state
             the
             differences
             whereby
             we
             may
             discriminate
             counterfeit
             vertues
             from
             true
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             severall
             specialties
             ;
             they
             are
             faced
             alike
             ,
             they
             are
             clad
             alike
             ;
             the
             markes
             are
             inward
             ,
             and
             scarce
             discernable
             by
             any
             but
             the
             owners
             eyes
             .
             In
             a
             generality
             ,
             we
             shall
             thus
             descry
             them
             in
             our
             owne
             
             hearts
             .
             True
             grace
             is
             right-bred
             ,
             of
             a
             divine
             originall
             ,
             and
             comes
             down
             from
             above
             ,
             even
             from
             the
             father
             of
             lights
             ;
             Gods
             spirit
             working
             with
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             own
             ordinances
             ,
             produceth
             it
             in
             the
             soule
             ,
             and
             feeds
             it
             by
             the
             same
             holy
             meanes
             it
             is
             wrought
             :
             The
             counterfeit
             is
             earth-bred
             ,
             arising
             from
             mere
             nature
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             grounds
             of
             sensualialitie
             .
             True
             grace
             drives
             at
             no
             other
             end
             than
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             giver
             ,
             and
             scornes
             to
             look
             lower
             than
             heaven
             :
             The
             counterfeit
             aimes
             at
             nothing
             but
             vaine
             applause
             ,
             or
             carnall
             advantage
             ,
             not
             
             caring
             to
             reach
             an
             inch
             above
             his
             own
             head
             .
          
           
             True
             grace
             is
             apt
             to
             crosse
             the
             plausiblest
             inclinations
             of
             corrupt
             nature
             ,
             and
             chears
             up
             the
             heart
             to
             a
             delihgtfull
             performance
             of
             all
             good
             duties
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             pastime
             .
             The
             counterfeit
             is
             a
             meere
             parasite
             of
             fleshly
             appetite
             ,
             and
             findes
             no
             harshnesse
             ,
             but
             in
             holy
             devotions
             .
             True
             grace
             is
             undantedly
             constant
             in
             all
             opposition
             ;
             and
             like
             a
             well
             wrought
             vault
             ,
             is
             so
             much
             the
             stronger
             by
             how
             much
             more
             weight
             it
             undergoes
             ;
             This
             metall
             is
             purer
             for
             the
             fire
             ,
             this
             Eagle
             can
             look
             upon
             the
             hottest
             
             Sunne
             :
             The
             counterfeit
             showes
             most
             gloriously
             in
             prosperity
             ;
             but
             when
             the
             evill
             day
             commeth
             ,
             it
             looks
             like
             the
             skinne
             of
             a
             dead
             Camelion
             ,
             nasty
             and
             deformed
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             true
             grace
             is
             best
             alone
             :
             the
             counterfeit
             is
             all
             for
             witnesses
             .
             In
             briefe
             ,
             if
             in
             a
             holy
             jealousie
             of
             our
             own
             deceitfulnesse
             ,
             wee
             shall
             put
             dayly
             interrogatories
             to
             our
             hearts
             ,
             and
             passe
             them
             under
             severe
             examinations
             ,
             we
             shall
             not
             bee
             in
             danger
             to
             presume
             upon
             our
             mistaken
             graces
             ;
             but
             the
             more
             we
             search
             ,
             the
             more
             cause
             we
             shall
             find
             of
             our
             
             humiliation
             ,
             and
             of
             an
             awfull
             recognition
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             ,
             and
             our
             own
             unworthinesse
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             THe
             way
             not
             to
             presume
             upon
             salvation
             ,
             is
             ,
             in
             an
             humble
             modesty
             to
             content
             our selves
             with
             the
             clearely
             revealed
             will
             of
             our
             Maker
             ;
             not
             prying
             into
             his
             counsells
             ,
             but
             attending
             his
             commands
             :
             It
             is
             a
             grave
             word
             wherein
             the
             vulgar
             translation
             expresses
             that
             place
             of
             
               Salomon
               ,
               Scrutator
               majestatis
               ,
            
             
             
               opprimetur
               à
               gloria
            
             ;
             hee
             that
             searcheth
             into
             majesty
             ,
             shall
             bee
             overwhelmed
             with
             glory
             ;
             
             Amongst
             those
             sixteene
             places
             of
             the
             Bible
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             Hebrew
             are
             marked
             with
             a
             speciall
             note
             of
             regard
             ;
             that
             is
             one
             ,
             
             
               The
               secret
               things
               belong
               unto
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               but
               those
               things
               which
               are
               revealed
               ,
               belong
               unto
               us
               and
               to
               our
               children
               for
               ever
               ;
               that
               wee
               may
               do
               all
               the
               words
               of
               this
               Law.
            
             Wherein
             our
             maine
             care
             must
             bee
             ,
             both
             not
             to
             sever
             ,
             in
             our
             conceit
             ,
             the
             end
             from
             the
             meanes
             ,
             and
             withall
             ,
             to
             take
             the
             meanes
             along
             with
             us
             ,
             in
             our
             way
             to
             the
             end
             :
             It
             is
             for
             the
             heavenly
             Angels
             to
             climbe
             downe
             the
             ladder
             from
             heaven
             to
             earth
             :
             It
             is
             for
             us
             onely
             to
             climbe
             
             up
             from
             earth
             to
             heaven
             :
             Bold
             men
             !
             what
             do
             we
             begin
             at
             Gods
             eternall
             decree
             of
             our
             election
             ,
             and
             thence
             descend
             to
             the
             effects
             of
             it
             in
             our
             effectuall
             calling
             ,
             in
             our
             lively
             and
             stedfast
             faith
             ,
             in
             our
             sad
             and
             serious
             repentance
             ,
             in
             our
             holy
             and
             unblameable
             obedience
             ,
             in
             our
             unfaileable
             perseverance
             ;
             This
             course
             is
             saucily
             preposterous
             ;
             What
             have
             wee
             to
             do
             to
             be
             rifling
             the
             hidden
             counsells
             of
             the
             Highest
             ;
             Let
             us
             look
             to
             our
             owne
             wayes
             :
             Wee
             have
             his
             word
             for
             this
             ;
             that
             if
             wee
             do
             truly
             beleeve
             ,
             repent
             ,
             obey
             ,
             persevere
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             saved
             ;
             
             that
             if
             wee
             do
             heartily
             desire
             ,
             and
             effectually
             indeavour
             ,
             in
             the
             carefull
             use
             of
             his
             appointed
             meanes
             ,
             to
             attaine
             unto
             these
             saving
             dispositions
             of
             the
             soule
             ,
             wee
             shall
             bee
             sure
             not
             to
             faile
             of
             the
             successe
             :
             What
             need
             wee
             to
             look
             any
             further
             ,
             than
             conscionably
             and
             cheerefully
             to
             do
             what
             we
             are
             enjoyned
             ;
             and
             faithfully
             and
             comfortably
             to
             expect
             what
             hee
             hath
             promised
             ?
             Let
             it
             be
             our
             care
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             wanting
             in
             the
             parts
             of
             our
             duty
             to
             God
             ;
             we
             are
             sure
             hee
             cannot
             be
             wanting
             in
             his
             gracious
             performances
             unto
             us
             :
             But
             if
             wee
             in
             a
             groundlesse
             conceit
             of
             an
             election
             shall
             let
             
             loose
             the
             reines
             to
             our
             sinfull
             desires
             ,
             and
             vicious
             practises
             ,
             thereupon
             growing
             idle
             or
             unprofitable
             ;
             wee
             make
             divine
             mercy
             a
             Pander
             to
             our
             uncleannesse
             ,
             and
             justly
             perish
             in
             our
             wicked
             presumption
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XIX
             .
          
           
             THe
             other
             extreame
             followes
             :
             It
             may
             seeme
             a
             harsh
             word
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             a
             true
             one
             ;
             that
             there
             may
             bee
             an
             evill
             feare
             of
             a
             good
             God
             ;
             A
             feare
             of
             horror
             ,
             and
             a
             feare
             of
             distrust
             .
             That
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             love
             it selfe
             ,
             is
             terrible
             to
             a
             wicked
             heart
             ;
             Even
             in
             the
             beginning
             ,
             our
             first
             progenitor
             ran
             from
             the
             face
             of
             his
             late
             maker
             ,
             and
             hid
             him
             in
             the
             thickets
             ;
             For
             it
             is
             a
             true
             observation
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ,
            
             no
             
             wickednesse
             can
             bee
             done
             without
             feare
             ,
             because
             not
             without
             the
             conscience
             of
             doing
             it
             .
             Neither
             can
             any
             man
             flee
             from
             himselfe
             ,
             as
             
               Bernard
            
             wittily
             :
             and
             this
             conscience
             reads
             the
             terrible
             things
             that
             God
             writes
             against
             the
             sinner
             ;
             and
             holds
             the
             glasse
             ,
             wherein
             guilty
             eyes
             may
             see
             the
             killing
             frownes
             of
             the
             Almighty
             :
             Now
             offensive
             objects
             cause
             the
             spirits
             to
             retire
             ,
             as
             Philosophy
             and
             experience
             teacheth
             us
             ;
             whereupon
             followes
             a
             necessary
             trepidation
             in
             the
             whole
             frame
             of
             the
             body
             :
             And
             now
             the
             wicked
             heart
             could
             wish
             there
             were
             no
             God
             ;
             or
             (
             which
             is
             
             all
             one
             )
             that
             this
             God
             had
             not
             power
             to
             avenge
             himselfe
             ;
             and
             ,
             finding
             that
             after
             all
             his
             impotent
             volitions
             ,
             the
             Almighty
             will
             bee
             still
             and
             ever
             himselfe
             ;
             he
             is
             unspeakably
             affrighted
             with
             the
             expectation
             of
             that
             just
             hand
             ,
             which
             hee
             cannot
             avoid
             :
             This
             terror
             ,
             if
             (
             through
             the
             improvement
             of
             Gods
             mercy
             )
             at
             the
             last
             it
             drive
             the
             sinner
             to
             a
             true
             penitence
             ,
             makes
             an
             happy
             amends
             for
             its
             owne
             anguish
             ;
             otherwise
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             the
             first
             flash
             of
             that
             unquenchable
             fire
             ,
             which
             is
             prepared
             for
             damned
             soules
             .
             In
             this
             case
             men
             do
             not
             so
             much
             feare
             
             God
             ,
             as
             are
             afraid
             of
             him
             :
             and
             such
             a
             torturing
             feare
             is
             never
             but
             joyned
             with
             heart-burning
             ,
             and
             hatred
             :
             wherin
             sinners
             demeane
             themselves
             to
             God
             ,
             as
             they
             say
             the
             
               Lampray
            
             doth
             to
             the
             fisher
             ,
             by
             whose
             first
             blow
             that
             fish
             is
             said
             to
             bee
             dulled
             ,
             and
             astonished
             ,
             but
             inraged
             with
             the
             next
             ,
             and
             following
             :
             Wretched
             men
             !
             it
             is
             not
             Gods
             fault
             that
             hee
             is
             terribly
             just
             ;
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             glory
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             mercifully
             terrible
             .
             
             It
             is
             not
             for
             me
             to
             say
             as
             
               Spalatensis
            
             cites
             from
             
               Cyrill
               ,
            
             that
             those
             who
             would
             not
             bee
             saved
             ,
             are
             no
             lesse
             beholden
             to
             the
             bounty
             
             of
             the
             good
             God
             ,
             than
             those
             that
             are
             brought
             home
             to
             glory
             :
             I
             know
             and
             blesse
             God
             ▪
             for
             the
             difference
             ;
             But
             certainely
             ,
             God
             is
             wonderfully
             gracious
             (
             as
             hee
             is
             also
             infinitely
             just
             )
             even
             to
             those
             that
             will
             needs
             incurre
             damnation
             ;
             having
             tendered
             unto
             them
             many
             powerfull
             helps
             to
             their
             repentance
             ,
             which
             hee
             hath
             ,
             with
             much
             patience
             ,
             and
             longanimity
             expected
             .
             That
             God
             therefore
             is
             just
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             owne
             praise
             ,
             that
             hee
             is
             terrible
             ,
             wee
             may
             thank
             our selves
             ;
             for
             were
             it
             not
             for
             our
             wickednesse
             ,
             there
             were
             nothing
             in
             God
             ,
             not
             infinitely
             
             amiable
             :
             Seest
             thou
             then
             ,
             O
             sinnefull
             man
             ,
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             Gods
             face
             ,
             but
             frownes
             ,
             and
             fury
             ;
             doth
             every
             beame
             of
             his
             angry
             eye
             dart
             vengeance
             into
             thy
             soule
             ?
             so
             as
             thou
             would'st
             faine
             runne
             away
             from
             his
             presence
             ,
             and
             wooest
             the
             rocks
             and
             mountaines
             to
             fall
             upon
             thee
             and
             hide
             thee
             from
             the
             sight
             of
             that
             dreadfull
             countenance
             ;
             cleanse
             thy
             hands
             ,
             purge
             thine
             heart
             ,
             cleare
             thine
             eyes
             with
             the
             teares
             of
             true
             contrition
             ,
             and
             then
             look
             up
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             thou
             dost
             not
             see
             an
             happy
             change
             of
             aspect
             ,
             whether
             thou
             canst
             now
             discerne
             ought
             in
             that
             
             face
             ,
             but
             a
             glorious
             lovelinesse
             ,
             fatherly
             indulgence
             ,
             unconceivable
             mercy
             ,
             such
             as
             shall
             ravish
             thy
             soule
             with
             a
             divine
             love
             ,
             with
             a
             joy
             unspeakable
             and
             glorious
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             SECT
             .
             XX.
             
          
           
             SEldome
             ever
             is
             the
             feare
             of
             horror
             separated
             from
             a
             feare
             of
             distrust
             ;
             which
             in
             the
             height
             of
             it
             ,
             is
             that
             which
             we
             call
             despaire
             :
             for
             when
             the
             soule
             apprehends
             a
             deep
             feare
             of
             Gods
             dereliction
             ,
             it
             cannot
             but
             be
             filled
             with
             horrour
             .
             Now
             as
             the
             holy
             and
             well
             moderated
             feare
             gives
             glory
             to
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             his
             attributes
             ,
             so
             this
             extremity
             of
             it
             affronts
             and
             dishonours
             him
             in
             them
             all
             ;
             but
             especially
             ,
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             and
             truth
             .
             In
             his
             truth
             ,
             suggesting
             that
             God
             will
             not
             make
             good
             his
             promises
             ;
             in
             his
             mercy
             ,
             
             suggesting
             that
             he
             either
             cannot
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             ,
             forgive
             and
             save
             ;
             It
             was
             a
             true
             observation
             of
             Saint
             
               Hilary
               ,
            
             
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             least
             office
             and
             effect
             of
             faith
             to
             feare
             ,
             for
             that
             it
             is
             said
             by
             the
             Prophet
             
               Esay
               ,
               He
               shall
               fill
               them
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               feare
               of
               the
               Lord
               :
            
             and
             againe
             ,
             
               we
               are
               charged
               to
               worke
               out
               our
               salvation
               with
               feare
               .
            
             But
             there
             cannot
             be
             an
             act
             more
             opposite
             to
             faith
             ,
             then
             to
             feare
             distrustfully
             ;
             to
             despaire
             in
             fearing
             ,
             none
             more
             injurious
             either
             to
             God
             ,
             or
             our
             owne
             soules
             :
             For
             surely
             ,
             
             as
             
               Cyrill
            
             well
             ,
             
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               our
               offences
               to
               God
               ,
               cannot
               exceed
               his
               goodnesse
               toward
               us
            
             ;
             the
             praise
             whereof
             from
             his
             
             creature
             he
             affects
             and
             esteems
             so
             highly
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             cared
             not
             ,
             in
             any
             other
             notion
             ,
             to
             bee
             apprehended
             by
             us
             :
             proclaiming
             himselfe
             no
             otherwise
             in
             the
             mount
             ,
             then
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               ,
            
             
             
               the
               Lord
               God
               ,
               mercifull
               ,
               and
               gracious
               ,
               long
               suffering
               ,
               and
               abundant
               in
               goodnesse
               and
               truth
               ;
               keeping
               mercy
               for
               thousands
               ,
               forgiving
               iniquity
               and
               transgressions
               ,
               and
               sinne
            
             ;
             adding
             onely
             one
             word
             ,
             (
             to
             prevent
             our
             too
             much
             presumption
             )
             
               That
               will
               by
               no
               meanes
               cleare
               the
               guilty
            
             ;
             which
             to
             doe
             ,
             were
             a
             meere
             contradiction
             to
             his
             justice
             :
             Of
             all
             other
             therefore
             GOD
             hates
             most
             to
             be
             robbed
             of
             this
             part
             of
             his
             glory
             .
             Neither
             is
             the
             
             wrong
             done
             to
             God
             more
             palpable
             ,
             then
             that
             which
             is
             done
             herein
             unto
             our selves
             ;
             in
             barring
             the
             gates
             of
             heaven
             upon
             our
             soules
             ;
             in
             breaking
             open
             the
             gates
             of
             hell
             to
             take
             them
             in
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             meane
             time
             striving
             to
             make
             our selves
             miserable
             ,
             whether
             God
             will
             or
             no.
             And
             surely
             ,
             as
             our
             experience
             tels
             us
             concerning
             the
             estate
             of
             our
             bodily
             indispositions
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             more
             frequent
             sicknesse
             in
             summer
             ,
             but
             more
             deadly
             in
             winter
             ;
             so
             we
             finde
             it
             here
             ;
             other
             sinnes
             ,
             and
             spirituall
             distempers
             are
             more
             common
             ,
             but
             this
             distrustfull
             feare
             ,
             and
             despaire
             of
             mercy
             (
             which
             chils
             the
             soule
             
             with
             a
             cold
             horror
             )
             is
             more
             mortall
             .
             For
             the
             remedy
             wherof
             ,
             it
             is
             requisite
             that
             the
             heart
             should
             be
             throughly
             convinced
             of
             the
             super-abundant
             and
             ever
             ready
             mercy
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             of
             the
             infallible
             and
             unfaileable
             truth
             of
             all
             his
             gracious
             ingagements
             ;
             And
             in
             respect
             of
             both
             ,
             be
             made
             to
             confesse
             ,
             that
             heaven
             can
             never
             be
             but
             open
             to
             the
             penitent
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sweet
             word
             and
             a
             true
             one
             of
             Saint
             
               Bernard
               ,
            
             
             
               In
               thy
               Booke
               O
               Lord
               ,
               are
               written
               all
               that
               doe
               what
               they
               can
               ,
               though
               they
               cannot
               doe
               what
               they
               ought
            
             ;
             Neither
             doth
             God
             onely
             admit
             ,
             but
             he
             invites
             ,
             but
             he
             intreates
             ,
             but
             he
             importunes
             
             men
             to
             be
             saved
             ;
             what
             could
             he
             doe
             more
             ,
             unlesse
             he
             would
             offer
             violence
             to
             the
             Will
             ,
             which
             were
             no
             other
             then
             to
             destroy
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             undoe
             the
             best
             piece
             of
             his
             owne
             workmanship
             ?
             It
             is
             the
             way
             of
             his
             decree
             ,
             and
             proceedings
             to
             dispose
             of
             all
             things
             sweetly
             ;
             Neither
             is
             it
             more
             against
             our
             nature
             ,
             then
             his
             ,
             to
             force
             his
             owne
             ends
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             sees
             that
             fayre
             meanes
             will
             not
             prevayle
             to
             win
             us
             from
             death
             ,
             he
             is
             pleased
             feelingly
             to
             bemone
             it
             ,
             as
             his
             owne
             losse
             :
             
               Why
               will
               ye
               dye
               ,
               O
               house
               of
               Israel
               ?
            
             As
             for
             the
             stable
             truth
             of
             his
             promises
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             everlasting
             ,
             that
             heaven
             and
             earth
             ,
             in
             their
             
             vanishing
             ,
             shall
             leave
             it
             standing
             fast
             :
             His
             title
             is
             ,
             Amen
             ,
             and
             faithfull
             is
             he
             that
             hath
             promised
             ,
             who
             will
             also
             doe
             it
             :
             his
             very
             essence
             can
             no
             more
             faile
             ,
             then
             his
             word
             :
             He
             that
             feares
             therefore
             that
             God
             will
             be
             lesse
             then
             his
             promise
             ,
             let
             him
             feare
             that
             God
             will
             cease
             to
             be
             himselfe
             .
             It
             was
             the
             motto
             of
             that
             witty
             and
             learned
             Doctor
             
               Donne
               ,
            
             the
             late
             Deane
             of
             
               Paules
               ,
            
             which
             I
             have
             seene
             ,
             more
             then
             once
             ,
             written
             in
             Spanish
             with
             his
             owne
             hand
             ,
             
               Blessed
               bee
               God
               that
               hee
               is
               God
               ,
               divinely
               ,
               like
               himselfe
               :
            
             as
             the
             being
             of
             God
             is
             the
             ground
             of
             all
             his
             blessed
             adscriptions
             ,
             so
             of
             all
             our
             firmitude
             ,
             safety
             ,
             
             consolation
             :
             Since
             the
             veracity
             and
             truth
             of
             God
             (
             as
             his
             other
             holy
             attributes
             )
             are
             no
             other
             then
             his
             eternall
             essence
             :
             Feare
             not
             therefore
             ,
             O
             thou
             weake
             soule
             ,
             that
             the
             Almighty
             can
             bee
             wanting
             to
             himselfe
             ,
             in
             fayling
             thee
             ;
             Hee
             is
             
               Iehovah
               ,
            
             and
             his
             counsels
             shall
             stand
             ;
             Feare
             and
             blame
             thine
             owne
             wretched
             infirmities
             ,
             but
             the
             more
             weake
             thou
             art
             in
             thy selfe
             ,
             bee
             so
             much
             the
             str●nger
             in
             thy
             GOD
             ;
             by
             how
             much
             more
             thou
             art
             tempted
             to
             distrust
             ,
             cling
             so
             much
             the
             closer
             to
             the
             Author
             and
             finisher
             of
             thy
             salvation
             .
          
           
           
             Thus
             if
             wee
             shall
             hold
             an
             even
             course
             betwixt
             security
             on
             the
             one
             part
             ,
             and
             horrour
             and
             distrust
             on
             the
             other
             ;
             If
             the
             fortified
             and
             exalted
             eyes
             of
             our
             soules
             ,
             being
             cleared
             from
             all
             inward
             and
             ambient
             impediments
             ,
             shall
             have
             constantly
             fixed
             themselves
             upon
             the
             ever-present
             Majesty
             of
             God
             ;
             not
             without
             a
             spirituall
             lightsomnesse
             ,
             and
             irradiation
             ,
             and
             therewith
             ,
             an
             awfull
             complacency
             of
             soule
             in
             that
             glorious
             sight
             ,
             and
             from
             thence
             shall
             bee
             cast
             downe
             upon
             our
             owne
             vilenesse
             ,
             throughly
             apprehending
             how
             much
             worse
             then
             nothing
             we
             
             are
             ,
             in
             ,
             and
             of
             our selves
             ,
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             ,
             wee
             shall
             be
             put
             into
             a
             meet
             capacity
             of
             an
             holy
             and
             well
             mixed
             feare
             :
             And
             ,
             if
             now
             ,
             our
             hearts
             thus
             enlightened
             ,
             shall
             be
             taken
             up
             with
             an
             inward
             adoration
             of
             the
             infinite
             power
             and
             greatnesse
             of
             GOD
             ,
             manifested
             in
             the
             framing
             and
             ordering
             of
             this
             visible
             world
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             infinite
             goodnesse
             and
             mercy
             of
             GOD
             ,
             shewed
             in
             the
             marvellous
             worke
             of
             mans
             redemption
             ,
             and
             shall
             be
             carefull
             to
             expresse
             this
             inward
             worship
             in
             all
             due
             reverence
             ,
             (
             upon
             all
             occasions
             )
             to
             the
             Name
             ,
             the
             Word
             ,
             the
             Services
             ,
             the
             House
             ,
             the
             Messengers
             
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ;
             withall
             ,
             if
             our
             humble
             soules
             shall
             meekly
             subject
             ,
             and
             resigne
             themselves
             over
             to
             the
             good
             pleasure
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             being
             ready
             to
             receive
             his
             fatherly
             corrections
             with
             patience
             ,
             and
             his
             gracious
             directions
             with
             obedience
             .
             Lastly
             ,
             if
             wee
             shall
             have
             settled
             in
             our
             hearts
             a
             serious
             care
             of
             being
             alwayes
             approved
             to
             God
             in
             whatsoever
             actions
             ;
             and
             a
             child-like
             loathnesse
             ,
             and
             dread
             to
             give
             any
             offence
             unto
             so
             deare
             and
             glorious
             a
             Majesty
             ,
             wee
             shall
             have
             attained
             unto
             this
             blessed
             feare
             ,
             which
             wee
             seeke
             for
             ,
             and
             be
             happily
             freed
             from
             that
             wicked
             
             indevotion
             ,
             and
             prophanenesse
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             world
             is
             so
             much
             ,
             and
             so
             dangerously
             subject
             :
             which
             I
             beseech
             the
             God
             of
             heaven
             to
             worke
             out
             in
             all
             readers
             ,
             to
             his
             glory
             in
             their
             salvation
             ,
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A02586-e2010
           
             Psal
             .
             34.11
             
          
           
             Gen.
             42.18
             Deu
             6.13
             .
             Psa
             .
             25.12
             .
             Eccl.
             12.13
             Psal
             .
             128.1
             .
          
           
             Psa
             .
             103.17
             128.4
             Eccl.
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Iohan.
             de
             Neapoli
             .
             qu.
             14.
             
          
           
             Act.
             7.56
             .
          
           
             Nil
             preter
             nubes
             .
             Iuv.
             
          
           
             Alex.
             Mag.
             
          
           
             Io.
             Gers
             :
             de
             distinctione
             verarum
             visionum
             à
             falsis
             .
          
           
             Gen
             32.30
             
          
           
             Thy
             face
             ,
             by
             thy
             glory
             .
             Exo.
             33.18
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             Wisd
             .
             1.4
             .
             Wickednesse
             blinds
             the
             understanding
             .
          
           
             Gustato
             spiritu
             desipit
             omnis
             caro
             .
             Gers
             .
             de
             .
             4.
             domibus
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             39
             9.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             15.1
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2
             ,
             7.
             
             To
             him
             that
             overcomes
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             .
          
           
             Iob
             1.6
             .
          
           
             Zach.
             12.10
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A02586-e3470
           
             Rom.
             1.20
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             5.22
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             31.20
             .
          
           
             Eccl.
             25.5
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2.11
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             ●1
             .
             2●
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             33
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Samuel
               Burton
            
             Archdeacon
             of
             
               Glocester
               .
            
          
           
             Schichard
             de
             jure
             regio
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             Idem
             Schicardus
             de
             jure
             regio
             Heb●aeorum
             .
          
           
             Ogier
             .
             Apolog
             .
             Balsac●
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plat.
             Apol.
             
          
           
             Acts
             10.33
             
          
           
             Talm.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.10
             .
          
           
             Ipse
             conviva
             &
             convivium
             .
             Ad
             Hedibiam
             
          
           
             Gen.
             31.53
             
          
           
             Gen.
             28.17
             
          
           
             Rugianorum
             sacerdos
             non
             intra
             aedem
             Dei
             sui
             halitum
             emittebatne
             ,
             &c.
             
             Hospinian
             de
             orgi
             .
             Festor
             .
             Mabumetan
             .
          
           
             Zago
             Zabaes
             relation
             .
          
           
             Matth.
             Westmonast
             .
             862.
             
          
           
             Vide
             Schicardum
             de
             jure
             regio
             Hebr.
             
          
           
             Lipsius
             ,
             electorum
             lib.
             2.
             turpem
             &
             servilem
             .
          
           
             Tract
             .
             de
             Schism
             :
             Innocentii
             septimi
             &
             Benedicti
             .
          
           
             Paulin.
             in
             vita
             Sancti
             Ambrosii
             .
          
           
             1
             Kings
             18.46
             .
          
           
             Gerard
             pag.
             642.
             
          
           
             Eccl.
             7.33
             .
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             3.18
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Conform●●uct
             .
             12.
             
          
           
             Binius
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Hovv
             pleasant
             ?
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plat.
             Apol.
             &c.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.36
             ,
             37
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Mich.
             7.9
             .
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             7.18
             
          
           
             Philip.
             4.11
             .
          
           
             Error
             Tho.
             Aqui.
             Quodlib
             .
             art
             .
             20.
             
             Hospin
             .
             in
             notis
             ad
             regul
             Benedicti
             .
          
           
             Io.
             Capgrave
             .
          
           
             Patricius
             .
          
           
             In
             one
             of
             his
             prefaces
             to
             his
             controversie
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plat.
             Euthy
             phr
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             39.9
             .
          
           
             Iob
             7.20
             .
          
           
             Benedict
             .
             reg
             .
             cap.
             4.
             
          
           
             Marr.
             Dorza
             .
             Sab.
             post
             d●minic
             .
             4
             Quadrag
             
          
           
             Xenoph.
             de
             exped
             .
             Cyri.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.11
             
          
           
             Psal
             119.136
             .
          
           
             2
             Thes
             1.8
             
          
           
             Habac.
             3.10
             .
          
           
             Nahum
             .
             1.56
             .
          
           
             Neh.
             5.15
             
          
           
             Hab.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             16.6
             .
             Prov.
             3.7
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             3.16
             .
          
           
             Revel
             .
             15.3.4
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             34.9
             .
          
           
             Mal.
             4.2
             .
          
           
             Psal
             .
             25
             ●
             
          
           
             P●al
             .
             ●●
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             2●
             .
             23
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             85.10
             
          
           
             Pro.
             19.25
             
          
           
             Prov.
             28.14
             .
          
           
             Ecclus.
             5.4
             .
          
           
             Eccles
             .
             8.11
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             2.4
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             1.32
             .
          
           
             Nemo
             potest
             amplecti
             Dei
             gratiam
             simul
             &
             seculi
             .
             Ambros
             ,
             lib.
             4.
             
             Epist
             .
             29.
             
          
           
             Aegidius
             .
             lib.
             Conform
             .
             &
             .c.
             conform
             .
             8
             
          
           
             Prov.
             30.9
             .
          
           
             Tit.
             Livius
             .
          
           
             Torpet
             ignava
             mens
             ,
             &
             circumla
             ▪
             trantibus
             curis
             temporalibus
             cum
             pene
             ad
             stuporem
             deducta
             &c.
             Greg.
             Epist
             .
             l.
             7.127
             .
          
           
             Trifarius
             rerum
             cursus
             ,
             Abun
             dantiae
             ,
             Indigentiae
             ,
             Temperantiae
             ;
             ex
             abundantia
             animoptatas
             &c.
             Fascic
             .
             temp
             .
             in
             An.
             1404.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             6.7
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             28
             15.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             5.12
             .
          
           
             Martin
             .
             Vivaldus
             in
             Candelabro
             .
             in
             Cap.
             de
             Confessi
             .
          
           
             Vivald
             .
             4.
             parte
             in
             30.
             
          
           
             Habitus
             inclinant
             ,
             non
             cogunt
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             12.28
             ,
             29.
             
          
           
             Cyr.
             in
             Lev.
             lib.
             9
             
          
           
             Cogitationes
             fo●dae
             ,
             blasphemae
             ,
             noxiae
             ,
             potiùs
             vincuntur
             contemnendo
             ,
             quàm
             respondendo
             .
             Gers
             .
             de
             precept
             .
             Theolog.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             6.4
             .
          
           
             Gers
             .
             ser
             .
             de
             Domin
             .
             Evangel
             .
             Plus
             abhorret
             gratia
             otium
             ,
             quàm
             natura
             vacuum
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Arist
             .
             Eth.
             lib.
             1.
             
          
           
             Bene
             habet
             quod
             molestant
             te
             omnia
             quae
             cernis
             ,
             utique
             temporali
             :
             &
             mortalia
             ,
             &c.
             Gers
             .
             epist
             .
             ad
             Card.
             Cameracens
             .
          
           
             Ep.
             24.
             ad
             Gilbertum
             Londini
             .
          
           
             Ber.
             Specul
             .
             Monachorum
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             Conformirat
             :
             Conform
             .
             8.
             
          
           
             Psal
             .
             62.10
             .
          
           
             Si
             ex
             toto
             corde
             ridere
             non
             licet
             ?
             R●sp
             .
             negativè
             Reg.
             Benedic●i
             .
             c.
             32.
             
          
           
             Girald
             .
             Cambr.
             prefat
             .
             ad
             tract
             .
             de
             mirac
             .
          
           
             Abrah
             .
             Ortel
             .
             In
             the
             Geograph
             .
             Ego
             vero
             paradisum
             ubique
             fuisse
             puto
             ,
             nempe
             ante
             Adami
             lapsum
             ,
             &
             non
             locum
             significare
             ,
             sed
             loci
             naturam
             &
             qualitatem
             .
          
           
             S.
             Martin
             .
             Cujus
             faciem
             non
             fusca
             vit
             moeror
             ,
             nec
             l●vigavit
             risus
             .
             Ber.
             spec
             .
             monach
             .
          
           
             Quantò
             in●erius
             delectamur
             ,
             tan
             tò
             a
             superno
             amore
             disju●gimur
             .
             Her.
             de
             interiore
             domo
             .
          
           
             Ier.
             44.17
             .
          
           
             2
             Chron.
             26.15
             .
          
           
             Ezec.
             29
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             15
             .
             3●
             .
          
           
             Luk.
             13
             4.
             
          
           
             Acts
             28.4
             .
          
           
             Iudg.
             17
             .
             1●
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             conformit
             .
          
           
             1
             King.
             22.24
             .
          
           
             Non
             est
             omnium
             vo●are
             ad
             alta
             montana
             consiliorum
             .
             Gers
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             9.24
             .
          
           
             Iob.
             12.6
             .
          
           
             Pro.
             25.27
             .
          
           
             Deut
             29.29
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             de
             Repub
             Ecclesiast
             .
             cap.
             10.
             nu
             .
             121.
             
          
           
             Non
             est
             minimum
             officium
             fidei
             metus
             .
             Hilar.
             in
             Ps
             .
             
               66.
               
            
          
           
             Non
             superat
             bonitatem
             de●
             malitia
             delictorum
             Cyril
             in
             Levit.
             l.
             
               9.
               
            
          
           
             Exod.
             34.6.7
             .
          
           
             Jn
             libro
             tuo
             scribuntur
             omnes
             qui
             quod
             possunt
             faciunt
             ,
             et
             si
             quod
             debent
             non
             possunt
             B●n
             .
             Apol
             ad
             Guli●lm
             .
             Ab●●t
             .